Category Sex Hikayeleri

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Holland Far From Bone – Part 16 This is a fictional story in which sexual activity between consenting adult males is depicted; it is no way based on true events or the sexuality of any of the persons mentioned. If you are underage or it is otherwise illegal to read this story where you live, please stop reading now. The Nifty Archive is a great website and is made possible by donations from its readers. If you would like to help support the site, you can do so at http://donate./donate.html This story is the work of the author and should not be copied or posted elsewhere in any way without the permission of the author. Comments and feedback can be emailed to: red.cheshire.writer@ Instagram @redcheshire Twitter @redcheshire_fic RedCheshire Website: bly ——————————————————————– Holland Far From Bone – Chapter 16 – “Don’t Tip the Boat Over” (Part of the “Bunny on a Boat” story arc) ——————————————————————– Author’s Note: This story takes place in June 2018, after the Avengers: Infinity War premiere. Shoutouts to Dan D, Mdawg225, and drillpscyhe for advocating for the boat story to be written. breakingthrough for asking for a Tom + Sebastian story. Edger_Allen_hoe for inspiring more flirtation between Seb and Tom…curious to see where that might lead. Thanks as always to Patrick for helping with proof-reading. Also – a very special thank you to ArgentFakes, who created a beautiful image on Twitter, depicting a scene from the “Bunny on a Boat” story series. The fact that they took the time to create a visual render of Tom, Chris, and Seb still blows my mind and warms my heart. Thank you. https://twitter/ArgentFakes/status/1442653315637075968/photo/1 ~ DAY SEVEN ~ Chris Evans squinted as he opened his eyes, a little surprised to see morning light. Yawning, he stretched and rolled over…and found his two friends deep in an intense make-out session. Tom Holland was laying on top of Sebastian Stan’s body, their lips locked together and tongues wrestling. Tom’s body was slowly grinding down against Seb, soft moans escaping as their crotches rubbed together. The moans were punctuated by little whimpers every time Seb’s hands squeezed Tom’s round ass…and it was the multiple whimpers that had woken Chris out of his slumber. “You two really should get a room.” “We…have…a…room…” Tom came up for air, releasing each word in between pecks at Seb’s lips. “Yeah…you just…happen to…be in…it.” Seb licked at Tom’s mouth as he spoke. “Looks like Seb’s trying to `be in’ something, that’s for sure.” Evans slid his finger down Tom’s spine, tracing a circle near his tailbone. Reaching down, he found Seb’s cock, rock hard and throbbing. Grasping it, he gently tugged it free from underneath Tom’s body and out into the air. Letting go of it, he watched the meaty member slap back down and nestle itself against Tom’s firm rear. Both men moaned as Seb began pushing his hips up, rutting against Tom’s crack. “Anyway, I’m surprised – you *finally* made it through an entire night without any shenanigans.” “You sure about that?” Seb broke his lips free of Tom’s, grinning as he looked over at his old friend. He chuckled as Chris’ eyebrows knitted together, trying to decide if Seb was pulling his leg or not. “Hmmm…actually, yeah, I am. Little Tommy there isn’t the quietest when he’s all riled up.” “Maybe…mmmmm…” Seb sighed as Tom’s tongue worked at his earlobe. “…maybe I found a way to keep him quiet.” “HA!” The bed shook with the power of Chris’ laughter. “What the fuck ever – you have a habit of just making him even louder. `Found a way to keep him quiet’ my ass!” Seb stuck his tongue out, only to be surprised as Tom darted down and caught it between his lips and began sucking on it…only causing Chris to laugh even louder. “You’re just…mmmm…jealous.” Spreading his fingers, Seb got a bigger grip on Tom’s ass and gave it a firm squeeze, driving home his point. “Actually, you’re probably right.” His fingers grazed down Tom’s backside again, admiring it as his thoughts drifted through the debauchery of their trip. His own meat was at full mast, thick and throbbing as it stood in the air. It caught Tom’s attention, causing him to swallow hungrily. Pulling up slightly, he rubbed the tip of his nose against Seb’s. “Should we be nice to him?” Seb rolled his eyes dramatically. “I suppose. You know he’s just going to get worse if we try to ignore him.” “Yeah, he doesn’t like that.” “Guys, I’m right here.” “You’re right. He *hates* being ignored.” “What kind of attention should we give him?” “Guys. Seriously – I can hear you. I’m like, one foot away.” Grinning devilishly, Tom slid over, quickly closing the gap. His body now lay over Chris’ broad form as he licked along the well-muscled collarbone. “Not any more, you’re not.” “Oooh. You’re right. Now what?” Tom licked up Chris’ stubbled jaw, lightly chewing at his chin. “Well, you wanted some attention.” He sighed as Chris’ hands squeezed his ass, just like Seb had done. “Not some. A lot.” “You’re…so…needy…” Tom’s words trailed off as he shifted down, taking one of Chris’ pert nipples in his mouth and sucked on it. “Fuuuuuck. Yeah I am.” Chris slid one hand up and took hold of Tom’s head, pushing the smaller man against his chest, enjoying the delicious feel of the lad’s mouth. “So…needy.” Tom pulled away and slid to his left, tending to the other nipple. “Yeah. I’m really needy. Guess what I need right now.” He tried to push Tom’s body south…and was surprised when the Spider-man actor rolled off, returning to Seb. Chris watched as Tom repeated his efforts, now attacking Seb’s chest with his mouth. Meanwhile, Tom’s left hand reached out and roamed over Chris’ chest, caressing and teasing it while he paid attention to the Romanian stud he had pinned down. A couple of minutes later, Tom was back, now lapping his tongue at Chris’ abs and resisting the nudges of Chris’ hands at his shoulders, eager to get Tom’s mouth to one particular location. He watched as the cute mouth opened and Tom’s long tongue wandered down his happy trail, getting closer and closer…and then the damn little scamp was gone again, making out with Seb’s stomach. Chris growled as a hand wandered over and trailed up and down his thighs, getting close to his large nuts but not close enough, causing him to growl with frustration. Tom came back again, settling between Chris’ thick legs, inching closer and closer to the rod sticking up in the air, leaking precum down the veiny shaft. The tip of Tom’s tongue reached out and flicked at Chris’ balls, earning a happy sigh from the Captain America actor…and then a sharp intake of frustrated breath as Tom was gone again, lapping his tongue up Sebastian’s thighs. “God dammit, someone’s a tease today.” Tom slid back over, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “You don’t like being teased?” His tongue ever-so-lightly slid around Chris’ nuts. “Sometimes. Not right now.” “Oh. What do you want right now? Oh!” Tom’s eyes got wide as Chris gripped his hair and pulled his face forward – with his other hand, Evans grasped the base of his cock, using his thumb to push it forward, slapping it against Tom’s face. “You know what I waaaahhhhhhhhnt…fuuuuuck.” Chris squirmed on the bed as Tom dove down, taking nearly his entire length down his throat in one gulp. “Fuck – hungry?” “Haven’t…” Tom pulled off, licking at the big plum-shaped head. “…had…breakfast…yet.” His lips opened wide as he pushed his face down, impaling his throat on all eight inches until his mouth was wrapped around the base of the thick meat. “Come and get it. Daaaamn.” Chris closed his eyes and moaned as Tom bobbed up and down, loudly slurping as he devoured Chris’ thick sausage. “Fuck!” He dug his fingers into the sheets as Tom disappeared once more, sliding over to swallow Seb’s manhood, sighing as Seb’s fingers ran through his wavy brown hair. Tom went back and forth, taking turns sucking the two delicious cocks. Whoever he wasn’t blowing at the moment was receiving a talented handjob while waiting. And then Chris tired of waiting. Rolling over, he pinned Tom’s body down with his own, rubbing his cock up and down against Tom’s ass, hearing the other man let out hungry moans which were muffled by a mouthful of Seb’s dick. Chris’ right hand reached forward towards the nightstand and was rewarded by the feel of a plastic tube being placed into his palm, Seb reading his mind. Slicking up his pole, he sank inside Tom’s hole with one stroke, feeling the younger man’s insides clench around his shaft, both of them letting out a lusty sigh. Evans’ morning wood throbbed with desire, eager for release. His thrusts picked up in intensity. Seb slid his meat out of Tom’s mouth, pulling the Spider-stud forward until they were kissing again. Hands clutched at his shoulders as Tom held on, his body rocking hard from the increasingly rough fucking that he was getting from behind. Suddenly, his tunnel was empty as Chris pulled out, smacking Tom on the ass. Reaching down, the big beefy Bostonian took hold of Seb’s rod and guided it, piercing Tom’s rear, hearing the hungry bottom moan with renewed satisfaction. Sliding his hands down to the slender hips, Seb held Tom in place as he thrust up, enjoying the hot tight confines as he plunged into them again and again. After a few minutes, he looked up and winked at Evans as he pulled out, making way for the other man to ram back inside. Tom’s fingers continued digging into Seb’s shoulders and biceps, his cock rubbing back and forth across the smooth chest, letting out one long sigh after another as the pair took turns at his ass. Suddenly, Tom pushed himself upright, a big wicked smirk curling up the corner of his mouth. Holding Seb’s gaze, he lifted his torso and began riding the man underneath him, his fingers trailing down the flat stomach. His grin grew as he turned to face over his shoulder, one hand curling back to take hold of Chris’ head and bring him forward, catching his mouth in a big sloppy kiss, putting on a show for Seb as he continued rising up and down on the Winter Soldier’s rod. Panting, Tom pulled away and chewed on Evans’ lower lip as he reached down, fingers curling around the prize he was seeking…and tugging on it. “Let’s end the trip with a bang.” The words came out in a horny growl as Tom’s other arm reached around to pull at Evans’ hip, pulling him forward. He guided the bigger man forward until the head of Chris’ cock was at Tom’s entrance – he could feel Seb’s shaft sliding up and down, rubbing against the tip of his dick. “Fuck Bunny, you got it.” Biting his lower lip, Chris pushed his hips forward, stretching Tom open as his cock eased inside, right alongside Seb’s manhood as it continued thrusting in and out. Reaching down and around Tom’s slim body, Chris pressed his fingertips against Seb’s thigh, prompting him to slow down. Chris picked up the slack as he began rolling his hips back and forth, earning a long groan from Tom as his guts were opened up even further. His head rolling back to rest against Chris’ shoulder, Tom reached back with his arms, running his fingers up and down, caressing the other man’s neck and hair. Finally adjusting to the girth of Evans’ cock, Tom moaned as his lips latched onto those of the man behind him once more, ramming his tongue into the bearded mouth. Distracted, Evans’ pace slowed down…and Seb picked up the slack, pistoning upward into Tom’s rear. Tom’s moans got louder when thick fingers found his nipples and began playing with them – the mystery of who they belonged to was solved when he felt another pair of hands tease his inner thighs and balls. Growling, Chris suddenly pushed Tom downard, pinning him against Seb’s body. Squeezing the firm ass with his big hands, he grunted as he began pounding it again, savoring the tightness that he was plunging into. Tom’s moans transformed into squeals of pleasure, clinging to Seb’s upper body once again as his rear got ravaged. Rubbing his nose against Tom’s, Seb tilted his face down and took Tom’s bottom lip between his teeth, gently tugging at it, feeling the fingers dig deeper into his flesh. His hand slid down, finger and thumb coming together to pinch Tom’s nipple, his thumb rolling over the hardened nub. Chuckling, Seb slid his hands down and replaced Chris’, squeezing the round globes and pulling them apart. Chris responded by planting his hands on either side of Tom’s shoulders, moving into a plank position as he pounded harder and harder. He watched as Seb’s mouth turned, moving against Tom’s ear, whispering words that Evans was unable to make out. Whatever he was saying was causing Tom’s hole to quake, the slender hips pushing back with an increasing level of need. Suddenly, Tom’s entire body went rigid as he cried out – his tunnel quivered around Chris’ shaft, milking it as Tom began releasing his juices all over Seb’s lower torso. As his orgasm subsided, his body went limp and his hole relaxed, providing Chris the opportunity to attack it with renewed vigor. His mouth was close to Seb’s as they both harassed their little friend. “You really…mmmpfh…” He blinked his eyes, eyebrows furrowed as he continued drilling the little twunk. “….want to go…to that bar…oooh…in Boston?” “Mmmm…yes…” Tom’s eyes were closed, wearing a goofy pleased smile. “You’re gonna have to prove you can handle it.” “Mmmkay. I can take it.” “We’ll see.” Evans shifted his right hand, taking hold of Tom’s wrist and extending the slim-muscled arm all the way out to the side. He repeated the motion with his left hand, turning Tom’s body into a T-shape as he continued drilling away with his dick. Seb began thrusting again, the pair finding a tempo where one of their cocks was sliding out as the other rammed inside, stuffing Tom’s rear non-stop. Seb took over the grip on Tom’s arms, his fingers curling around the wrists and holding them in place. Evans pulled himself upward again, his hands grasping Tom’s waist as he slammed in and out. “First, we need to get you in some leather gear. You’d look cute as fuck in a harness. Maybe a leather jockstrap.” Tom’s breath rattled at the idea, his lip turning up in a smile. “Toss you into the sling, watch your hot little body go back and forth as guys take their turns with your holes.” “Mmmm….” Tom’s fingers clenched at the sheets. “Then drag you over to the spanking horse. Bend you over on it. Smack that juicy ass.” “Oh god…” “Plop you down onto the fuck bench. Bet there’s a line of guys at that point, eager to pound this tight hole.” “Yes sir…” “Then the bondage table.” “Oh god.” “Tie you down.” “Yes, please.” “Then the Big X. Put these cute little wrists of yours into leather cuffs, same with those ankles.” “Ohhhh.” “Use the spreader bar on your legs, standing up, watching guys lean into their fucking at your ass.” “Get a ball gag in those puffy lips, strap you back on the bondage table, face up…knock out a little tickle torture.” Tom blinked, imagining the scenario, his hole squeezing around Evan’s girth. “Then a blindfold. You won’t even know who’s fucking you.” “Oh fuck yes. Use me – I can take it.” “You sure?” Evans was staring into Seb’s eyes, the two grinning at the thought of the devious night they’d be having once they got Tom to Boston. “Oh yeah. I’m just a hole. Use me. Fill me.” Tom moaned the words, knowing exactly what buttons he was pushing. He heard a loud groan as the cock from behind suddenly stop, throbbing as Evans began cumming. The beefy Marvel stud squeezed his eyes shut, not expecting Tom’s words…or the jolt they sent down his spine, right down to his nuts, which began spontaneously erupting. “Fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck….fuuuuuuuuuck.” His cum splashed against Tom’s inner walls and Seb’s rod. When he finally finished shooting, he shook his head and swallowed, working to recover his breath. Seb latched his mouth onto Tom’s, their tongues wrestling as he thrust up with an intense speed, the bed quaking. Moaning against Tom’s lips, he began spilling his seed as well, the cream trickling out from between the two cocks, trailing down the insides of Seb’s thighs. “Fuck, kid.” Chris’ words were panted, his breath still heavy. “Okay, Boston it is. You earned it.” “You sure?” Tom chuckled as he squeezed his hole, milking the two studs’ meat. “You can’t be ready for round two already.” “Um, hi, Chris Evans. Have you had a chance to meet Tom Holland?” Seb’s bright blue eyes twinkled with humor. “Fuck. You’re right.” Letting out a giant gust of air, Evans rolled over onto his back, his cum-covered cock slapping against his thigh. Reaching down, he found a pair of shorts and used them to wipe himself off, his skin glowing with a light sheen of sweat. Tossing the shorts back to the floor, he stood up and made his way to the door, feeling Tom’s eyes sweep down his broad bare backside. “Gonna go make breakfast. Some of us haven’t eaten yet.” He turned to look over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow at Tom. Seb and Tom heard the sound of Chris’ feet padding out of the room, their eyes closed as they began making out again. Pulling away, Tom looked into Seb’s eyes, smiling as the other man reached up to brush away a stray lock of hair. “I should be nice and go help him with breakfast.” “That would be nice of you.” Tom opened his mouth and then closed it. Smiling instead, he leaned down and kissed the corner of Seb’s mouth, teasingly pinching a nipple as he clambered out of the bed. He let out a small hiss as he felt his ass twinge at the movement, still recovering from the double stuffing he’d just received. Winking, he dashed out of the bedroom. Crossing his hands behind his head, Seb stared out of the porthole window, his thoughts lost in the clouds. ~ ~ ~ ~ “Sausage…or did you already get enough?” Chris winked as he rummaged through the fridge, gathering items for their last breakfast on the boat. “Never.” Leaning back against the counter with a cocky grin, Tom winked as his friend turned around to set items on the counter next to his guest. “Ha! I believe that. Here, wear this. Don’t want you getting sweat or…any other `flavors’ in the food” Chris handed Tom an apron, put one on as well. Taking hold of a knife, Evans began slicing fruit. He slid the meat to the side so that Tom could handle that part of the meal. Instead, Tom stepped behind Chris, bringing his hands around the broad chest, stroking it with his fingertips. “Mmmm. Gonna have to wait a bit for me to recharge, skippy.” He chuckled, imagining Tom’s nose wrinkling up with mild irritation at the nickname. Instead, the fingers continued caressing through the hair on his chest. Coming together, they kneaded his nipples, pulling a soft purr out of Chris’ throat. “So…what was Hawaii like?” Tom’s nose *did* wrinkle in annoyance this time as Chris leaned his head back, a roar of laughter bouncing off of the low ceiling to fill the room. “Subtlety isn’t your strong suit, is it?” “It…can be.” One hand continued stroking at Chris’ nipple while the other drifted down, playing with the large nuts that Tom had done his best to drain over the last few days. “Can be. Isn’t though.” Reaching down, Chris took Tom’s hand and brought it up, taking the fingers in his mouth and sucking on them. He felt Tom’s body lean against his back, relaxing while enjoying the feeling of his digits being worked on by a masterful tongue. “Hawaii?” Teeth lightly gripped Tom’s fingers as Chris let out a loud chuckle. “Can’t talk with my mouth fu…oooh.” He was surprised when Tom tugged his fingers out of Evans’ mouth. Wiping his fingers dry against his thigh, Tom moved a few feet away to lean against the counter. The sight of the younger man pouting only caused Chris to chuckle even harder. “You’re not going to tell me anything about Hawaii, are you?” “Without Seb in the room? Naw, probably not.” “Even with Seb in the room…” Rolling his eyes, Tom let out an exaggerated sigh. Pushing himself off of the counter, he moved up next to Evans, taking hold of a knife. “Boston?” Avoiding eye contact, Tom looked down as he began slicing the sausage. “Is a city in Massachusetts.” Tom’s face spun upward, exasperated. “Oh my god. You suck!” Evans made a point to keep looking at the fruit on the counter, his mouth stretching wide with a grin. “Maybe later.” The frustrated growl to his left only earned another laugh. “What about Chicago?” “Oh.” “Oh?” Tom looked up again, eyebrows curling together. “Yeah…Chicago I just made up.” “What?!” “Sorry kiddo, was just fucking with you…while you were fucking Seb. Which was really hot by the wa…” “Wait, so are Hawaii and Boston even real then? Or are you just fucking with bursa escort me?” Licking his lips and failing to suppress a grin, Chris put down the knife. Stepping behind Tom, he closed the space between them, pressing their bodies together. Sliding his nose up the shorter man’s neck, he rubbed against his ear and then began nibbling on the outside of his ear lobe. Quickly forgetting his irritation, Tom let out a small moan. “Hawaii was real. We’ll tell you about the story…soon. And Boston is very *very* real…and…” His fingers pinched Tom’s nipples, causing the little stud’s back to arch. “…and…I am really taking you there. And you’re really going to have a very…” His words rumbled against Tom’s neck as he planted small kisses along its length, sending shivers down Tom’s spine. “…very good time. I promise.” The resulting moan ended with a small whimper, unable to resist Evans’ teasing. ~ ~ ~ ~ “Sausage, eh?” An eyebrow rose up above Sebastian’s sunglasses, the corner of his mouth curling up with amusement. Chris set the plates out with a grin. “It seems to be everyone’s favorite.” “What?” Tom looked back and forth as both men looked directly at him. “Nothing.” Chris and Seb responded at the same time. Laughing, Evans settled into his seat. “Whatever. Not like you two haven’t been chowing down on man meat the entire week too.” “Not the entire week.” Evans popped a piece of fruit into his mouth, chewing. “Yeah, more like a few days.” Seb winked at Tom, raising a glass of juice to his own mouth and taking a sip, barely hiding a smile as Tom rolled his eyes again. Seb decided that it was a really cute look, whether Tom was rolling his eyes from annoyance or intense pleasure. Picturing the twunk laying on his back moaning caused his cock to stir. “You two are really…something.” “Something? We’ve got a man of words here.” Chris chuckled as he dodged Tom’s napkin snapping through the air. “I was trying to avoid saying something rude.” “Ohhh. I just figured we’d fucked the brains right out of your head.” Tom turned to stare with surprise at Seb’s comment, his mouth hanging open, blinking. The other two laughed as they continued eating. The rest of the meal went quickly, with Tom giving the other two the silent treatment. Clearing the plates and setting them in the kitchen sink, Seb stepped into the bedroom to find the other two already suited up for the day, both clad in white speedos. “Oh, we’re twinning today?” “Tripleting.” Chris held out a scrap of white cloth to Seb. Once Seb had it pulled up his legs and settled in place, Evans gave an approving nod, looking between the three of them. “Nice. What do you think, Spidey?” “Mmm.” Tom shrugged, heading out of the room. “Do you think we pushed it a little too far?” He looked over at Seb, feeling a twinge of guilt. “I’d say yes, if the little punk wasn’t trying not to smirk.” “Say what?” “He’s playing you. Quite well, actually, if you’re asking if he’s irritated.” “That little shit.” Evans chuckled as he closed the dresser drawer. “I bet he’s just trying to get payback since I wouldn’t tell him about Hawaii.” “Or Boston?” “Ha – good guess. Nope, neither one.” Seb picked up the tube of sunscreen, noting that it was almost empty. “Are we going to tell him?” “Oh, absolutely. It’s going to be fun. Well, Hawaii anyway. We’ll keep Boston a surprise.” Slapping Seb on the ass, Chris sauntered out into the hallway and up the steps. Shaking his head and grinning, Seb followed. ~ ~ ~ As he finished rubbing the sunscreen lotion onto Chris’ body, Seb felt Tom’s hands sliding along his back. `Damn, going to miss this every day,’ he thought, letting out a contented sigh. “Did you use a lot of sunscreen in Hawaii?” Seb squeezed his eyes shut, biting the inside of his cheeks to prevent himself from laughing. Chris was right – despite being a good actor, the kid lacked subtlety if he was determined to get something. “Yes, you’d want to use a good amount of sunscreen in Hawaii. Lots of sun.” “Ah, so you guys were outside a lot?” “Hmm. Don’t really remember. Old age does that to you.” “You’re not old.” Tom’s hands worked over Seb’s chest. “Is this the flirting style of interrogation that you used on…ow!” Seb howled as Tom tugged at his nipple, frustrated. The yelp of pain turned into laughter at the sight of Tom pressing his lips together with annoyance. “That’s a yes.” “No.” Tom began working the lotion on his own legs, starting at the ankle. “I didn’t have sunscreen in the kitchen.” He stuck his tongue out, returning his attention to his calves. “Here, I’ll…aww, come on, don’t be mad.” “I’m not mad.” “Good.” Seb wrapped his hands around Tom’s midsection, pulling him upright so that he could hug him from behind. “I like it when you’re in a better mood.” Nuzzling Tom’s neck, he let his fingers trail down the flat stomach. “Especially certain moods.” He felt Tom’s body relax against his own. “We’ll tell you about Hawaii, I promise.” Turning Tom around, he nudged the other man’s chin up with his nose, planting a kiss on that adorable jaw line. “You’re serious?” “Very. If you’re a good boy.” Hands squeezed Tom’s ass as Seb licked at his chin. “And if you’re a bad boy…” His tongue slid up, tracing along Tom’s lower lip. “…we’ll *show* you.” “Ooh…” The sound of Tom’s voice was cut off as Seb’s tongue slid into his mouth, the kiss deepening as those strong hands kneaded his rear end. Pulling away, Seb licked his lips as he continued rubbing the lotion up and down Tom’s body. Finished, he closed the cap and set the tube to the side, racing Tom to the side of the boat, the pair diving off into the water at the same time. ~ ~ ~ ~ His faux-attitude loosened up by Seb’s attention, Tom taunted Evans into one last race in the water. The pair swam around the boat, one lap after the other. As they approached Seb, who was acting as referee, Tom managed to pull ahead, his slim form darting past the Romanian actor’s body. As Tom hooted and hollered about his victory, Evans came to the surface, pulling in a big gust of air to catch his breath. “Tom won, huh?” “Looks that way.” Chris bobbed up and down in the water, still working to slow his breathing and pulse. He watched as Seb looked over to Tom, who was grinning and waving, and then back over to his old friend. “Hmmm. Seemed pretty close for most of the race.” “Yeah, imagine that. Just…tuckered out at the end.” “Imagine that.” The pair looked at each other, smiling. “You know, you can be pretty awesome sometimes. Sometimes.” He watched with humor as Chris’ cheeks darkened at the compliment. “More than sometimes, actually.” The blush deepened, Chris squinting to look at the sun and pretending to gauge the time. “Quit trying to make me blush, old man. I’m saving that blood flow for something else.” Winking and barking out an evil laugh, he swam over to Tom, giving him a high five before making his way over to the ladder. Once back on the boat, Chris disappeared below deck. Returning with water, he found Seb and Tom already stretched out in the lounge chairs, soaking up the sun. He licked his lips at the sight of the two, their white speedos still a little see-through with moisture, their skin glistening in the bright sunlight. “Thank you, sir. Can I have another?” Tom reached out to take the water bottle, his grin widening as Chris rolled his eyes, shaking his head. “Don’t be greedy.” His eyebrow went up as Tom stuck out his lower lip. “I thought you liked when I was greedy?” “No.” Chris unscrewed the cap from his bottle. “I like when you’re hungry. There’s a difference.” Tipping the bottle, he poured some of the water out, watching as it splashed against Tom’s crotch. The other man squirmed to get out of the way, both of them laughing. “Now simmer down and relax.” “Yes sir.” Tom laughed as Chris shook his head, padding over to his own chair. Curling his arms back behind his head, he closed his eyes and felt the heat of the sun’s rays against his flesh. Time passed, the trio quiet as they relaxed, enjoying the sound of music playing from Evans’ phone, the sound of waves breaking against the side of the boat, causing it to rock back and forth. At some point, Chris dozed off, awoken as the light suddenly darkened. Opening his eyes, he found Tom blocking the sun, his hand stretched out with a beer can. “Aww, thank you kiddo.” “I thought it was `bunny,’ not `kiddo’.” Tom winked, taking a drink. Chris watched as that sexy Adam’s apple bobbed up and down, memories of Tom swallowing his and Seb’s juices causing his manhood to fill out. “If you’re standing up, it’s `kiddo’. `Bunny’…” He patted his thigh. “…is here.” “Ohhhh.” The corner of his mouth curling up, Tom swung a leg over Chris’ body, lowering himself down. “Like this?” “Sorta.” Opening the can, Chris took a swig, enjoying the feeling of Tom’s perky ass parked on his crotch. He enjoyed it even more when that firm backside began bouncing up and down a little. “Yeah, more like that. Bunny.” Tom throwing two fingers up behind his head, making bunny ears, nearly caused him to spit out his beer with laughter. “That’s a first.” Tom smiled, taking another drink. “What’s a first?” “You spitting instead of swallowing.” “Little fucker.” Laughing, Chris reached forward, tweaking Tom’s nipple. “Instead of running your mouth, why don’t you put it to better use?” “Like this?” Winking, Tom slid his body down until he was laying between Chris’ thick thighs, lapping his tongue at the growing bulge, still encased in white spandex. “Yeah…ohhh.” Chris moaned as Tom tugged down the front of his speedo, sucking in his growing dick. “Fuck. Yeah, just like that.” He ran his finger through the brown curls of Tom’s hair, closing his eyes and sighing with pleasure. Sipping his beer, he relaxed and enjoyed two things – the feeling of Tom’s hot mouth and the sounds of him slurping on his thick cock. “Seb…mmmmm..e get in on this. Mmmmmmm.” Planting his palm on the top of Tom’s head, he pushed down, watching as those sexy lips slid all the way down his pole until they were buried in his pubes. “Hell yeah.” He ground his hips up, slightly riding Tom’s mouth before relenting his grip. Laying down on the deck, Seb positioned himself on his back underneath Tom and peeled his speedo down, taking the hard meat into his mouth and enjoying the taste of Tom’s precum, the sweet fluid melting against his tongue. Reaching up, he guided Tom’s hips so that the other man was thrusting back and forth, slowly face fucking the Winter Soldier as he slurped on America’s Cock. Turning to set his can on the deck, Seb’s straining bulge caught Chris’ eye. Slowly, he worked his way off of the lounger, moving down to the deck while keeping his rod down Tom’s throat. Scooting forward, he pulled at Seb’s swimsuit, watching as the other man’s tool sprung free…but only for a moment before it was engulfed by Chris’ mouth, his beard tickling at Seb’s crotch as he began bobbing up and down. The trio settled into a pleasant rhythm, having formed a little daisy chain on the deck of the boat, all three men sucking dick and getting sucked, without an inch of cock being left unattended. Above the sounds of waves lapping along the side of the boat were the joyful sounds of moaning and the heavy wet sounds of three mouths working up and down three very stiff dicks. Feeling mischievous, Seb pulled his rod out of Chris’ mouth and shifted and rolled Tom’s body over, maneuvering the duo into a 69 position. He smiled at the sight of Chris’ hands clutching Tom’s cheeks, pulling them apart to expose his hole which appeared to wink welcomingly at Seb. His cock throbbed in anticipation as he stepped forward, spitting onto Tom’s entrance to provide some lube as he lined up and sank inside, appreciating the hot tight confines of Tom’s tunnel. When his balls met Tom’s rear, he paused, caressing the smooth backside, feeling Tom’s guts squeezing his shaft. With a sigh, he pulled back, watching as the length of his cock reappeared for a moment before he shoved it back inside, eliciting a happy whimper from the little stud below. He began driving in and out, picking up speed, knowing by now exactly the way that Tom liked getting drilled. The power of his thrusts shoved Tom’s hips downward, causing the younger man’s cock to get shoved down Chris’ throat…now that the beefy stud on the bottom of the pile was complaining. On the contrary, he was moaning in pleasure as he choked on Tom’s cock, his thick fingers digging into the flesh of Tom’s rear, spreading it open so that Seb could impale their friend faster and harder. Chris looked up, enjoying the sight of Tom’s smooth balls swaying back and forth right before his eyes…and next to that, Seb’s cock sliding back and forth, in and out of view as it plunged the depths of Tom’s rear. He felt Tom’s hips sink down, realizing that the little stud was getting close. Pulling his mouth free, he taunted his little buddy. “Yeah, that’s it Bunny…arch that back. Take Seb’s cock like a man.” He watched as Tom’s spine curved downward, his hips shifting up to take the pounding he thrived on. “Yeah, arch it, just like that. Fuck…” His tongue lapped at Tom’s member. “…such a cute little hot fucking piece of ass…made to get fucked.” He noticed Tom arch his back just a little more, hearing a deep moan down below as Tom responded to his words. A drop of precum fell and hit Chris on the neck, prompting him to return his attention to Tom’s meat, stuffing it back into his mouth. It all became too much for Tom – the wonderful feeling of a hard dick pounding his guts, his jaw being stretched by thick fuck stick at the other end…all while Evans slobbered and sucked on his meat. He gasped, the sound muffled with his lips still wrapped around Chris’ manhood, his fingers digging into the hairy beefy thighs as his balls erupted, sending volleys of cum down Chris’ throat…every last drop hungrily swallowed down. As the last bits of his seed were slurped out of his member, he let Chris’ pipe fall from his lips, his jaw hanging open as he moaned up towards the clouds hanging in the sky, the only observers of this lustful tryst at sea. He felt Seb’s hand on the back of his head and was pushed down, his throat stuffed once more with Chris’ rod. Fingers dug into his wavy locks and used the grip as leverage, pistoning his face up and down. His nostrils flared every time the ridge of Chris’ big cockhead met his lips, sucking in air before his airway was blocked once more as the wide shaft slid back down his throat. Seb kept holding his face down longer and longer, his sense of smell overwhelmed by the musky scent of Chris’ large ball sack just an inch away from his nose, his world filled with nothing more than cock, big furry nuts, and tree trunk-sized thighs at the moment. He groaned – if he hadn’t already cum, he’d have busted a nut from Seb using his throat as a fuck-sleeve for Chris’ third leg. As the length of time that Seb held him down on Chris’ cock got longer and longer, his neck worked, trying to catch a breath of air even though it was stuffed full of man meat…resulting in his throat milking and squeezing the wide tool using him for pleasure. Below, Chris was writhing, trying to hold off on his release – the blowjob felt too damned good. He felt unable to hold back any longer, his fingers clawing down Tom’s thighs. Suddenly, Tom’s throat was off his cock. Seb had pulled out and moved around. Tom tried to dive back down, wanting to taste Chris’ juices…but was denied by the grip that Seb had on his hair. Reaching down with his left hand, Seb took hold of Chris’ sausage and pumped it – the veins running down its length were standing out, the head an angry purplish color, ready to fire at any second. “Stick out your tongue.” Tom complied before Seb had barely finished the last word, sticking his tongue out as far as he could, mouth wide open. He watched as Seb’s wrist moved up and down, jerking Evans’ meat…just a few swift motions was all it took. Shots of white fluid flew up, landing on Tom’s tongue. He managed to shift forward slightly, curling the tip of his tongue along the ridge of Chris’ cockhead, working to make sure he didn’t miss a drop. He could feel the volleys splashing against the back of his throat. Seb’s fingers unclenched and Tom dove down, his mouth closing in around the last inch at the end of Chris’ cock, sucking vigorously at it, whimpering as the taste of the other man’s juices continued erupting into his mouth. Chris’ cock jerked with each shot, the large vein running down the front pulsing in order to power his release. As the large piece of meat began to settle down, Tom’s lips remained tightly wrapped around it, humming happily as he suckled the head, nursing out the last drops. His mouth opened wide as his head was jerked back up, his sight full of nothing but the blue sky and Seb’s nude body. Seb’s left hand tugged at his meat – Tom shoved it away, wrapping his fingers around the stiff dick, nearly yanking on it with his eager desire. The forehead pressed against his forehead prevented him from moving any further – instead, he sat with his mouth open, waiting impatiently until the moment that Seb’s cock turned into a cum cannon, spraying his tongue once more. After a few shots, the thumb moved away and Tom lunged forward, his fingers splayed at Seb’s hips as he took in half the other man’s length, moaning as he was fed his favorite treat. When Seb’s balls finally had nothing left to give for now, Tom slumped down, curling onto Chris’ larger frame, feeling a broad hand run up and down his back. “Well, I think it’s lunch time. For me and Seb. You already got fed. Hey…” Chris laughed as Tom playfully punched his chest. “Oh, someone’s still hungry? Liquid diet isn’t enough for you – ow!” Laughing, Chris rolled Tom off to the side, safe from the young stud’s frisky attacks. “I’d threaten you with a spanking but that’ll just encourage you.” Pushing himself up, he landed in the lounger, picking up his beer and taking a long sip, relaxing as if he didn’t just bust a nut down Tom’s throat and watch his best friend drill the kid’s hole. Tom pulled himself up, cuddling happily on top of Chris’ body as Seb headed downstairs to grab something for their lunch. When he came back, he found Chris’ hands roaming up and down the length of Tom’s backside, the pair embroiled in a deep kiss. “Bet that tastes better than these sandwiches,” he teased, setting the plate down onto the table. Running a finger along Tom’s lower lip, Chris watched as the sexy pair of lips latched onto it, those big brown eyes opened wide, trying to look innocent as Tom sucked on his finger. “No doubt. But I’ll take the sandwich too. And if Tom here is lucky, maybe he’ll be *in* a sandwich la…hey!” He laughed as Tom nibbled at his finger, cutting off the pun. Tom moved from nibbling on Chris’ finger to munching on the sandwiches that Seb had made. “To our last lunch on the boat.” Seb raised his beer into the air, met by the cans of the other two as they toasted their trip. “Guys, again, thank you *so* much for letting me come with you. This week has been so much fun. No, I’m serious.” Tom tried to swat Evans with his napkin again. “Besides the fucking and all that. It’s really been great.” “Especially after the slugfest of press and everything with `Endgame’. Getting away from everything has been…nice.” “My friend is a man of eloquence.” Chris winked, taking another drink. “Okay, fine. Really nice.” Seb’s chuckle turned into a full laugh as Evans lifted his middle finger into the air. “Glad you guys could make it.” Chris let out a big sigh. “Gotta say, kinda wish we could just stay out here. It’s…relaxing. Even with little bunny over there denying everyone a full night’s sleep.” He laughed as Tom’s cheeks turned a dark pink color. “I’m not the one who busted up the air conditioner.” “True. No regrets.” Chris winked again, grinning. “No regrets.” Tom lifted his drink once more. “No regrets.” Seb met the other two, clinking their cans again. “And, since you two are feeling all thankful and stuff…we need to figure out packing everything up. I know, time to head back. We need to have the boat back to the marina by 5pm…ish.” The trio looked off in separate directions, staring at the sea, reluctant for their trip to be coming to an end. Tom was the first to speak up again. “I can knock out the kitchen.” “I’ll take the bedroom. What?” Seb looked over at Chris, who had an eyebrow raised up. “Hell no.” His bearded cheek stretched out with a goofy grin. “I’LL take the bedroom. If *you* take it, young scrappy there will join you and nothing will get done. You can handle the deck.” “Fine.” Seb rolled his eyes…while escort bayan grinning, knowing that Chris’ taunt wasn’t entirely wrong. “And that’s `deck’ with an `e’.” He watched as Seb’s eyebrows knitted together, confused. “I know how to spell the word `deck’.” “Not `deck’ with an `i’.” “Oh my god.” Seb and Tom rolled their eyes at the same time, shaking their heads “I hate you.” White teeth flashed in a big smile. “You love me.” “No, I don’t.” “Yes you do. You love me the most-est.” Seb caught Chris’ eyes dart over to Tom and then back over, the blue orbs sparkling with mischief. “Well, maybe not the most-est actually. Second most-est.” “Huh?” Tom’s forehead wrinkled, completely confused by Chris’ joke. “He loves cake the most-est. More than he loves me.” Tom looked over at Seb. “Really? Cake is your favorite? What kind?” Seb glared over at Chris, who was busy holding his nose, faking a sneeze to prevent himself from bursting out in laughter. “I really do hate you, asshole.” He turned back to Tom. “Boston Cream Cake.” He bit the inside of his lip as Chris let out a loud laugh, unable to hold it in any longer. “I thought it was scones.” Chris leaned back, trying to catch his breath as the puns kept rolling out of his mouth. “Or English shortcake.” “Fuck you, Evans.” “Or was it sticky toffee pudding? I think that was it.” “Oh, there’s this little shop near my house that makes the *best* toffee pudding. The next time you guys are in London…” Tom trailed off as Seb got up, smacking Evans in the forehead as he walked by, shaking his head. He looked over at Chris who had tears running down his cheeks, holding his chest as he kept laughing. “Wait – I’m lost. Does he like the Boston cake or the toffee…or you’re just messing with him?” “He, uh…” Chris’ hand went down to his side, which hurt from laughing so hard. “…the toffee. Definitely the toffee. Ow…oh my god…” Getting up, Chris trotted away, still laughing as he made his way to the back of the boat. Tom stared, confused, knowing that he’d missed some part of Chris’ joke. He hadn’t heard the second dessert that Evans had said, his words choked by laughter. Maybe that would have made the whole exchange make more sense. Or maybe not – Chris’ puns sometimes were really random. “Americans…” Shaking his head, Tom cleared the table, taking everything down to the kitchen. ~ ~ ~ ~ “Aww, buddy…I’m sorry.” “Fuck you, Chris.” “Maybe…nevermind. Sorry. I went too far.” He watched as Seb stared off into the distance. “What’s really bothering you?” “Nothing.” Chris’ left eyebrow went up, not believing his friend. “That’s a whole lot of storming off and brooding for `nothing’.” Seb took in a deep breath and then let it out, releasing some of the tension he was holding in. “I don’t want to talk about it right now, okay?” He looked over at Chris, his normally bright blue eyes darker, a stormy color matching the greyish-blue water surrounding the boat. “Just…trying to figure some things out.” Chris opened his mouth and then closed it, biting back the words of advice he wanted to give. Thinking for a moment, he finally spoke. “Well, don’t overthink it.” “What’s that mean?” “Nothing. Well, a lot, actually. Don’t…do that thing you do where you overanalyze stuff. Sometimes you just have to *live* life. Enjoy it.” He watched Seb’s eyes, his friend looking out over the water again. “You know where to find me.” He clapped his hand on Seb’s shoulder, giving it a squeeze before moving to head back to the front of the boat. “Chocolate and peanut butter.” “Huh?” Chris stopped, turning to look over his shoulder. “Chocolate and peanut butter. That’s my favorite dessert. Sometimes I take chocolate bars, and I’ll break them into pieces and just dump them in a peanut butter jar, and then I’ll sit in front of my television and I’ll just eat it all.” He watched as Chris stood, blinking, reaching for a joke and coming up short. “Anyway. It’s definitely not Boston cream cake. That shit’s disgusting.” Winking, Seb stepped away from the railing, heading back to the main deck. “Like everything else from Boston.” “Hey!” “It’s a garbage city. Just trashy, I tell ya.” “Fuck you Stan.” “Maybe later, if you’re lucky.” Seb stepped out of sight, past the bridge of the ship, on his way to start cleaning up. Chris stood there, tapping his foot, pretending to be outraged at the insults lobbed at his hometown. Grinning, he moved to head down below deck, muttering to himself. “Whatever. It’s an English shortcake and you know it.” ~ ~ ~ ~ “Yeah, we’re about to head back. We’re at…” Chris looked down at the console, reading their coordinates to the marina representative on the phone. “Should make it back by 4:30…maybe 5, depending on how the water behaves.” Glancing up, Chris saw Tom step into the bridge area, looking around. His mouth opened, quietly mouthing the word `neat’. Chris nodded, pointing at the phone in his hand. “So what’s the procedure once we get back?” Seeing Tom move closer, Chris looked over, confused. There wasn’t much space in the bridge area and there wasn’t anything up here that belonged to Tom or needed packing up. Once they’d dropped anchor, they’d pretty much left this part of the ship alone, other than checking the radio twice a day to make sure it was still running properly. What he found was Tom inching closer, a wolfish gleam in his eyes. “Ah ok. Oh, there’s a checklist in the red binder…hang on.” Chris looked up, finding the binder and opening it. “Wait, no, it’s not here. No, that’s fine, just tell me what we need to do and I can write it down.” He watched as Tom sank down to his knees, fingers trailing up Evans’ legs, tickling the hair covering his thighs. “Hang on, let me find a piece of paper and a pencil. In the drawer? Thanks – just a second.” Covering up the mouthpiece of the phone, he looked down to where Tom was pawing at his crotch. “What are you doing?” he whispered. “I’m on the phone. With the marina.” “I’m still hungry.” Tom mouthed the words, his voice so low it was barely audible. Peeling down the front of Chris’ white speedo, he watched the large piece of meat flop out. “I didn’t get enough at lunch.” His tongue stuck out, tracing the veins along Chris’ shaft. “Huh? Oh, yeah, I found the paper and pencil. Thanks. Okay. And then? Ohhh.” He bit his lip as Tom’s lips wrapped around his cock, gently sucking at it. “Okay. Okay. Wait, how many steps are there? I just want to make sure I, yeah, that I don’t write too large.” Chris closed his eyes as his cock stiffened in Tom’s mouth, scrawling onto the paper as the guy on the other end of the phone went through the steps for docking and returning the boat. He wrapped his other hand around the back of Tom’s head, pulling the younger man’s face in, stuffing his mouth. “Yeah, I think we can handle that. Yeah, I’m sure we can handle that.” He sucked in air through his nose as his cock reached full mast. “Okay. Yeah, there’s three of us on the boat and the other guys are really…handy.” His dick throbbed as Tom pulled back, sucking on just a few inches, his hands working Chris’ shaft and balls. “Read the instructions back? Oh…hang on.” Closing his eyes, he swallowed before reading out the first two directions he’d written down. He stopped after every couple steps, struggling to keep his voice even until he’d gotten through all twenty items. “Yeah, I’m fine. Breathing heavy? Oh, we just got in from swimming laps around the, uh, boat. Yeah. No it’s…yeah, it’s a beauty. It’s been…” He looked down to see Tom’s lips riding up and down his pole again. “It’s been really enjoyable. Yeah, loved every minute. Can’t wait to come…back…out here again someday.” Looking back down, he saw Tom wink as the mischievous scamp reached around with one of his hands, his finger teasing Chris’ hole. Chris bit his lip again, shaking his head. “What the fuck?” he mouthed. “So what do we do after…yeah, once we’ve gotten off and everything?” He listened as the rep rattled off a short list. “Oh, that’s great.” His fingers dug into Tom’s hair, pulling the other man’s head back and forth. “Yeah, that’s really great. Alright, yeah, see you in a few hours. Thanks…again…for…yeah,” He chuckled as the marina rep made a joke about his being out of breath. “Yeah, I’m going to take a nap before we get underway.” His hand trailed down, cupping Tom’s jaw and squeezing it lightly. “Yeah, we’ve got a handle on everything. Thanks again. You bet.” Thumbing the end-call button, he set the phone down. “You…” Tom pulled off, a line of spit hanging from his lower lip to the tip of Chris’ cock. “I’m…?” “You…are naughty as hell.” “Is that a complaint?” Tom arched one eyebrow as he dove back down onto Chris’ cock. “Not at all.” Holding the sides of Tom’s head, he watched as the Brit began giving him another expert blowjob. “Definitely going to miss this part of the trip though.” The phone rang, startling Chris. Glancing over at the phone, he saw that it was the marina. “What the…” He tapped the green answer button and then the speakerphone icon, not sure how well he’d be able to maintain a grip on the device right now. “Sorry, Mr. Evans. Forgot, we have to go over a few checklist requirements. It’s easier to do it now than after you dock, since people are usually hot to trot after they get back. Is that okay?” “Uh…yeah, that’s fine?” Chris swallowed as Tom increased the suction around his shaft, teasing him. As the rep began talking, Tom pulled at Chris’ hips, increasing the pressure until he’d forced Evans down and onto his back. Reaching up, Tom took the phone and handed it over so that Chris’ voice wouldn’t sound so far away, which might confuse the marina rep. Closing his eyes, Chris tried to focus on the conversation…which was really hard since he was enjoying the feeling of Tom’s mouth…which was suddenly gone. Opening his eyes, he found Tom was straddling his waist, reaching down to hold his cock in place as the younger man lowered himself down. Chris shook his head, trying in vain to put a hand on Tom’s chest, indicating he should stop what he was doing…while not really putting much effort into saying `no’. Squeezing his eyes shut, he bit the insides of his cheeks as Tom sank down, impaling himself on the thick member. “I’m sorry…what?” He realized that the rep had asked him a question. Hearing it repeated, he struggled to respond. “Daddy Chris likes that ass?” The words came out in the quietest whisper as Tom’s breath rolled against his ear. “What the fuck?” He said the words as quietly as he could, so that the rep wouldn’t hear. “Mmmm, this dick is soooo…” Tom’s words were cut off as Chris clamped a hand over his mouth, preventing him from talking any further. Tom licked at the inside of his hand, eventually pulling Chris’ fingers into his mouth and sucking on them as he continued quietly riding the big cock between his legs. Chris pressed his lips together, breathing hard as he struggled to maintain his composure. Normally very patient, he was wondering how long the phone call was going to take, afraid that either he or Tom would moan at any moment. “Yeah, no problem, I…appreciate it. Yeah, you have a good one too – see you…see you soon.” Jabbing the red hang-up button, Chris let out a loud, long moan, finally releasing what he’d been holding in. Looking at the call log, he glared up at Tom. “Ten fucking minutes.” “Mmm. It didn’t seem that long from here.” “God dammit. It felt like an eternity. You…” He moaned as Tom began riding him harder, unencumbered by the phone call. “…are…evil.” “I learned…from the…best.” Reaching down, Tom tweaked both of Chris’ nipples as he continued rising his hips up and down even faster. Grabbing Tom’s hips, Chris began pounding him from below, eager to punish his hole. And then the phone rang again. Chris’ eyes popped wide open, incredulous. Seeing that it was the marina again, he let out a long sigh to compose himself as he thumbed the green button once more. The rep was apologetic as he explained that they’d lost one of the pieces of paperwork and just needed some information from Chris. Struggling, Chris worked to get the words out – things that should have been easy to say, like his mailing address. It absolutely did not help that Tom was riding him as hard as he could while staying as quiet as possible. His balls boiled as the rep kept asking questions. “Sorry, Mr. Evans – one last part. Have to read a disclosure statement.” The rep began rattling off some legal language. Chris’ nostrils were flaring, his lips pressed hard together as Tom’s ass squeezed and rode his cock. He’d given up on getting Tom to quit with his nipples – every time he swatted the other man’s hands away, they reappeared. A wave of fear crested in his gut as he realized he wasn’t going to be able to hold back much longer…and the rep was still talking. And Tom had moved the phone just out of reach, back up onto the counter. Clamping a hand over his own mouth, Chris felt his breath blasting against his fingers, harder and harder. His balls began unloading as his teeth bit into the inside of his lower lip, fervently working to keep any sound from escaping. His breath came out in short little waves, the smallest of groans rolling around in his throat. As his orgasm subsided and his pulse and breathing began to drop back to normal, he opened his eyes again, finding Tom wearing a pleased expression on his face, glowing as he continued squeezing his ass muscles, milking the last drops out of Chris’ dick. Licking his lips, Tom rose up, winking. His mouth opened, speaking as quietly as possible, the words almost inaudible. “Thank you, Daddy Chris.” “Get out of here.” Chris’ words were quiet as a ghost. “Go harass Seb or something.” Spinning, Tom skipped out of the bridge. “Mr. Evans, are you still there?” “Uh, yeah. Sorry. I…I was, um, going over the checklist and…listening at the same time.” He ran his hand across his forehead, wiping the sweat away. “Yeah, no, it’s not a problem at all. Appreciate it. Alright, bye.” Hearing the call end, Chris let out what felt like the biggest exhaled breath of his life, a long groan of pent-up lust rattling throughout the cabin. ~ ~ ~ ~ “Seb. Your little friend…” Coming around to the back of the boat, Chris found Seb at last. “…nevermind.” Shaking his head, he couldn’t help but laugh. Seb was sitting on the bench, his legs spread wide, nursing a beer while Tom was kneeling on the ground in front of him, nursing his cock. “Tom said you told him to come find me?” “Not exactly, but yeah.” He watched with amusement as Seb’s eyebrows knitted together, confused by the odd response. “Someone..” He pointed down at the figure between Seb’s legs. “…is being a bad little Spider-boy.” “Really? He’s being pretty good right now.” Seb’s hand stroked through Tom’s hair. Tom looked up, eyes wide, trying to look innocent again. Well, as innocent as one could look while busy sucking a cock. “Being good at something and `being good’ are two different things.” Chris leaned against the rail, his arms crossing over his chest. “Eh – I’ll take option number two.” Evans chuckled, halfway agreeing. “Whatever. When you two are done, don’t forget you need to pack your bags. We need to get the boat ready for when we get back. Heading out in about thirty minutes.” “Mmmm…okay.” “I don’t think you heard a word I said. How many minutes Seb?” “I don’t know. Thirty.” “That was a guess.” “It was a good guess.” He laughed as Chris shook his head. “Alright, tell me what we still have to do before we get back.” “Okay, first…” Chris moved over, sitting next to Seb on the bench. “…we need to pack.” Seb pushed down on Tom’s head, stuffing his throat full of cock. “Does this count?” Chris shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose between his finger and his thumb. “You two… No. That doesn’t count.” “What about this?” Tom spoke up, freeing Seb’s cock as he rose up and then dropped down, sitting on Seb’s pole, nuzzling his neck as Tom began riding him. “Fuck…no, that doesn’t count either. You just…” Chris shook his head, laughing again. “Your little shortbread there is insatiable. And by the way, his ass is lubed up with my cum, just so you know.” Seb rolled his eyes, laughing. “Like it’s the first time this week.” “Good point.” Chris watched as Seb began thrusting up, meeting the motion of Tom’s hips. The two continued running through the checklist. Tom looked up at one point, surprised that the two were carrying on a normal conversation despite Seb’s fucking his ass. He redoubled his efforts, trying to distract Seb…and failing. “Okay, so again – I’ll clean up the bedroom and bathroom.” “Mmhmm. And I’ll handle the deck.” “Yeah, it looks like you’re handling the deck. Clean up over here especially before you step off of this boat.” “Hang on a minute…fuck…fuck…fuuuuck.” Seb moaned as he began shooting another load into Tom’s ass, licking his lips as he squeezed the firm, round rear. “Okay, and Tom has the kitchen.” “Correct.” “And we’ll just all chip in on the trash.” “Yeah, and if you can check the A/C, set it to like 75.” “Dirty laundry?” “I’ll handle that, it just gets piled up in a corner in the bedroom. What?” Chris looked over at Tom, who was staring at them with bemusement. “Nothing. You two are…something.” “Us two?” Chris looked back and forth between Seb and Tom. “Us two? Yeah, okay, sure.” Reaching out, he ruffled Tom’s hair. He watched as Tom stood up, his legs a little shaky from riding two men back to back. “Try not to drip cum all over the deck.” Tom pretended to be insulted. “I would never.” Taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around, giving Chris and Seb a kiss. Chris smirked, noticing that Seb’s kiss seemed to last a little longer…and involved a lot more tongue. Tom began heading out again and stopped once again as Seb called out. “Hey Tom.” “Yeah?” Seb flashed a big toothy smile. “Do you mind packing my bag for me?” “Yeah, no problem.” Tom smiled back, still beaming from getting freshly fucked, his insides humming with joy. Nodding, he rounded the corner and headed down below. “Tom…do you mind packing my bag?” Chris said the words in a sing-song voice, teasing his friend. “I don’t sound like that.” “Might as well. That’s not fair. What about my bag?” Seb shrugged. “Should have asked.” Chris leaned over, bumping Seb’s shoulder with his own. “I hate you, Seb.” Seb leaned back over, causing Chris’ body to rock to the right. “No you don’t, you love me.” He was surprised when Chris grinned and wrapped his arm around Seb’s shoulder, pulling him in tight. “Yeah, you’re right – I do, you big goofball.” Smacking a loud kiss at Seb’s temple, Chris got up and headed back to the bridge to run through the checklist. Seb stared at the sea, a big smile stretching across his face. ~ ~ ~ ~ “I thought Chris was taking care of the bedroom?” Tom looked up to see Seb standing in the doorway of the cabin, his head tilted and wearing nothing but his speedo and a grin. “Yeah, just packing the bags.” Glancing down, Seb found his and Chris’ bags packed and closed up, resting on the floor by the dresser. A change of clothes was folded up and neatly placed on both duffel bags, ready for when they reached shore. Wiping his hand across his jaw, Seb realized it had been a week since they’d actually worn clothes – it’d just been swimsuits (or less) the entire trip. “You packed Chris’ bag too?” He couldn’t help but grin as Tom blushed a little. “Um, yeah. It was really great of him to invite me out on the trip. I know it was supposed to just be the two of you, so squeezing me in was awfully nice of him.” While Tom was speaking, Seb moved across the room, stepping behind Tom and wrapping his arms around the shorter man. With the four-inch height difference, he was able to nestle his face into Tom’s wavy brown hair. “I don’t think he minded squeezing anything this week.” “Probably not.” Both men chuckled, the soft laughter fading into a comfortable silence, their bodies rocking slightly with the motion of the boat. Seb inhaled deeply, taking in Tom’s scent. The little stud smelled of sea salt, sweat, and a citrus undertone which seemed to be his own natural pheromones. Nuzzling into the curls, Seb began planting small kisses down Tom’s scalp before reaching the edge of his ear. “Still, it’s sweet of you to pack his bag. He’ll appreciate it.” Tom’s body melted into Seb’s, a little sigh rolling out. “Do I get a reward for being good?” “Mmmm…maybe.” The kisses continued downward, along Tom’s neck. “Although you seem to have gotten more rewards for being bad.” Fingers reached up, playing along Seb’s bursa escort neck. “And does Mr. Stan prefer `Good Tom’ or `Bad Tom’?” The mirth in Tom’s voice was apparent – Seb could easily visualize the cheesy grin on Tom’s face. “I…” The kisses moved outward toward Tom’s shoulder. “…like both sides. And yes, you can get a reward.” Turning Tom around, his mouth found Tom’s, their tongues quickly wrestling alongside one another, exploring and tasting each other. Hands clenched muscle and flesh, up and down one another, barely any air between their bodies. Tom felt Seb stiffen against his thigh and began sinking down, licking and kissing along the way until he was on his knees, looking up. Seb took hold of the top of his lover’s head, gripping the base of his cock and tapping the head against Tom’s cute lips, which were wide open and waiting. He watched as Tom’s tongue rolled around the end of his dick, pushing the foreskin back and suckling on the head, eyes wide and eyebrows curled up, eager. “Ready for your treat?” Tom nodded silently, a quiet `mmhmm’ sound vibrating Seb’s meat, not speaking since his mouth was otherwise occupied. Taking Tom’s head in both of his hands, Seb gently tightened his hold. Licking his upper lip, he began pushing his rod into Tom’s mouth, not stopping until it was all the way in, watching Tom breathe through his nose and feeling his throat tighten. Nibbling at his bottom lip, he pulled his hips back, his shaft reappearing, shiny with Tom’s spit…and then sank back inside. The temptation to talk dirty came and passed, deciding that words weren’t necessary right now, just enjoying one another. Seb didn’t need to ask Tom what he wanted – he already knew. Fingers curling in Tom’s hair, he used his grip to take control of the Spider-stud, using his mouth and throat for both their pleasure. Moans filled the cabin, his coming out breathy and Tom’s muffled, getting louder as his thrusts intensified. By the time he was truly pounding Tom’s face, he felt hands digging with hunger at his thighs and stomach, almost as if Tom was trying to claw the orgasm out of his body. Staring into Tom’s eyes, he felt his balls begin to pull up. His right hand slid around to the back of Tom’s head, grabbing his hair and pulling back until only the tip of his meat was inside Tom’s mouth. Tom’s cheeks pulled inward as he sucked even harder with anticipation. Tom’s fingers dragging down his back, settling onto his ass and squeezing hard, sent Seb over the edge. With a grunt that rolled into a loud groan, he watched his member twitch as it began unloading his juices into Tom’s waiting mouth. Tom moaned with delight as he tasted the flood of Seb’s nectar splashing against his tongue, greedily sucking away. As Seb’s nuts began to lower once more, finished with their release, Tom yanked his head out of Seb’s grip and pushed forward, taking every last inch into his throat, sucking greedily to get every possible drop. Seb stroked his hair, letting Tom savor his load until his cock became too sensitive. Pulling out, he picked Tom up and dropped him onto the bed, lowering his body on top and kissing him once again, tasting his seed inside Tom’s mouth. He reached down and slid his fingers down Tom’s legs, feeling them lift up and wrap around his waist. Continuing their journey, his digits found Tom’s hole and slid inside, curling as they found that special spot inside and began stroking it, earning louder and louder moans from the slim stud beneath him. Within a few minutes, Tom’s body was wriggling, halfway trying to merge with Seb’s form and halfway fucking himself on the thick fingers. His entire body tensed as his head tilted back, teeth grazing his lower lip. When Seb’s fingers twisted around, playing against his prostate, his jaw dropped wide open, a long loud whimper hitching out of his throat. His cock jerked between their bodies, splashing both of them with cum. His hips bucked as his body thrashed on the bed, his insides still being deliciously tortured by Seb’s expert fingertips, moans continuing to roll out, unable to form any sort of coherent words. “Thank…” His words were cut off as Seb’s mouth found his again, that tongue slamming deep inside like Seb was trying to work his way into Tom’s throat. Those fingers dug at his insides again, making Tom feel like he might cum again. Instead, his hands clawed at Seb’s hair, holding him close as their mouths melted together. And then the lips were gone, moving along Tom’s neck, his chest, and then that tongue lapping at his stomach. Tom looked down, staring into those beautiful blue eyes as Seb began cleaning him off, working to lick up every bit of Tom’s seed that had spilled out. Finished, he moved back up, turning Tom onto his side and stroking his hair as they began kissing again, less fervently this time. They lost track of time, fingers trailing up and down one another as their lips kept playing at each other’s mouth and neck. The sound of a throat being cleared broke the silence. “You know, I feel bad for the cleaning crew that handles the sheets in here.” Tom and Seb grinned sheepishly, caught once again. “We’ll leave them a good tip.” Seb planted another kiss at Tom’s collarbone. “Yeah, looks like you’ve had good practice on giving `the good tip’.” Chris laughed as a pillow struck the wall next to him. “We’re just a couple of hours out from shore, so you two might want to…wait, who packed my bag?” He looked up to see Tom raising his hand in the air. “Aww – thanks buddy. That was sweet of you.” “That’s what I told him.” “You really shouldn’t talk with your mouth full, Seb.” “My mouth wasn’t the one full at the moment.” Chris rolled his eyes in response, leaning against the doorframe. “Yeah, okay. Well, I’d give you a reward for good behavior, but it looks like Seb already took care of that for me.” “I’ll take another one.” Tom laughed as both men looked at him and then each other. “Okay, you’re right.” Chris’ eyebrow went up, curious as Seb spoke. “He’s insatiable.” The eyebrow went back down, the beard stretching with a grin. “Are you complaining?” “I mean, not really. You?” “Naw. I mean, we *did* say he might limp off of the boat.” “I’m not limping yet.” Chris turned his attention back to Tom, laughing. “*Yet* is the key word, buddy. There’s still two hours to go.” Winking, he turned and exited back into the hallway. “Let me know when you two are done with the room so I can try and clean it up.” ~ ~ ~ ~ “Aww, why does Seb get to steer?” “Because he’s a grown-ass man.” “Hello, I’m a grown-ass man too.” Watching Tom stand up taller and puff out his chest to look bigger caused Chris to laugh so hard that he leaned over onto his side. “What’s so funny?” Chris puffed up his body, imitating Tom. “I’m a grown-ass man…” His words cut off into more laughter, which tapered off as he saw Tom’s body deflate. “Aww, come here.” He sat back up, patting a spot on the bench next to himself. Once Tom sat down, he slung an arm over his shoulder, pulling him in close, ruffling his hair. Tom’s nose wrinkled and he tried pulling away, irritated at being treated like a kid. “Seb’s got a good ten years on you, my little `grown ass man’.” “Thirteen.” Chris and Seb both looked at Tom, a little surprised. “What? You don’t keep track of anyone else’s birthdays?” “Okay, the kid is smarter than we gave him credit for.” Seb rolled his eyes. “Doesn’t take much to be smarter than some of us.” He looked back at Chris, winking. “Fuck you, Seb.” He grinned as Seb blew a kiss in his direction. “Fine, thirteen years on you.” “Fifteen for you.” Tom laughed as Chris shot him a fake glare. “You know what that means.” Tom quieted down, one eyebrow rising with a question. “He’s old enough to be your dad.” “Whatever, barely. And you’re older. *You’re* definitely old enough to be my dad.” “Hey…” “Why do you think I call you `daddy’?” The tone in Tom’s voice caused Seb to bite his lip, stifling a laugh at the banter between the other two. “All this.” Chris waved his hand towards his own broad, furry chest. “I mean…yeah.” Tom couldn’t help but lick his lips. “But it’s also because you’re old.” “Hey!” “Old enough to be my dad, Daddy.” “You hear this shit?” Chris looked over at Seb, who was trying hard not to laugh. While Chris’ face read `I’m insulted,’ his voice was barely masking his own amusement. “I mean, he’s not wrong.” “Fuck you, Seb.” “Aww, is grandpa mad?” “Grandpa?!” “Seb…” Tom tilted his head. “That’s a little much. He’s definitely not a grandpa. Yet.” “Yet?! Fuck you two.” “You already have. Daddy.” Chris’ fake glare melted away as Tom straddled his lap, fingers stroking his chest. “Don’t be mad. Daddy. Hey!” It was Tom’s turn to be surprised as his entire body was suddenly flipped so that he was face down, his body stretched out over the bench. A hand came down, smacking his ass. “Daddy’s gonna beat that ass.” “Mmmmm…promise?” “Remember, that one just keeps going and going.” Seb checked the console and then looked back up at Chris, grinning. “Why do you think I started calling him bunny?” Another smack on the perky rear. Chris turned his attention back down. “Someone’s real good at being a bad boy.” Another smack earned a happy moan from Tom, who was already getting hard again from the spanking, the brewing dirty talk, and the lump underneath his body that was firming up, poking him in the stomach. Chris kept swatting Tom’s ass until both cheeks had turned pink, enjoying the way they shook with each slap. Tom wriggled out of his grip, sitting upright again, sinking down with a moan as the thick member entered his hole one more time. “Thought you…mmmm…said that I was going to limp off of this boat.” His voice was muffled, his mouth pressed against Chris’ neck. “God damn…working on it.” “Work harder…oof!” The air was knocked out of Tom’s lungs. As he rose his hips up and felt most of Evans’ tool slide out of his rear, the broad hands took hold of his sides and pulled him down, rapidly impaling him on the eight thick inches. “Yeah, like that.” “Fucking…insatiable…little…rabbit.” “Bunny.” “Bunny.” Chris growled, nipping his teeth at Tom’s shoulder. “Insatiable little fucking bunny.” “Fuck me, big daddy Chris.” “I am fucking you.” Tom pressed his forehead against Chris’, staring into his eyes. “FUCK me. Make me limp off this boat.” He grinned as Chris growled again in response, redoubling his efforts. His hands yanked Tom up and down by his hips, his own body thrusting up hard from below. Tom’s upper body flopped around, holding on for dear life as he was bounced up and down on Chris’ cock. “Yeah, daddy’s gonna tear up that hole.” “Promise?” Tom scratched his fingernails down Evans’ chest. Another growl. Tom reached down with one hand, the other holding tight to Chris’ shoulder for balance. He found the broad hand on his hip and pushed it down until it was on his ass, curling his fingers so that Chris was squeezing his ass. He repeated the motion with his other hand. “Squeeze me. Fuck me. Fill me up. Daddy.” “God…damn…” Chris was breaking out in a sweat, both from the day’s heat and his efforts to break this hole once and for all. “Um, guys…I can see land.” Seb squinted, a hint of caution in his voice. “Is that all you’ve got?” “Fucking…slut…” Tom’s eyes went wide, blinking with pretended surprise, his lower lip sticking out in a pout. “Is that a bad thing?” “Fuck no.” Chris moaned as Tom’s fingers found their way between his lips and he began sucking on them. “Love it. Naughty sexy little fuck bunny. Ride that dick.” His hands gave Tom’s ass one more squeeze and then were gone, crossed behind his head, waiting. Tom took hold of Chris’ chest and began riding for all he was worth, his hips moving up and down until they were nearly a blur, feeling his insides begin to burn from the pounding, moaning like a bitch in heat…partly because he *was* horny as hell and a little bit putting on a show for Chris. “Guys. I can see other boats.” The tone in Seb’s voice crept from caution to concern. “Gonna…take…me…to…Boston?” Tom’s words came out in halting gasps, breathing hard as he impaled himself with fervor on Chris’ thick meat stick. He gasped again as he was flipped once more, this time onto his back on the bench. Chris was up on his feet, slamming his dick back inside that hot hungry hole, feeding Tom’s ass the meat that it craved. “Oh, hell yeah. You’ve earned it.” Both men were grinning ear to ear. “Daddy’s sexy boy.” “Though it was…bunny…ohhhh…” Chris’ hips were swinging back and forth so quickly that Tom couldn’t even feel the individual thrusts any longer. He made a mental note to tell Zayn later – with all the dick the pair had taken together at parties, this was the first time that Tom truly understood the phrase “getting railed”. His toes curled in the air as Evans continued sawing in and out of his hole. “Hey, Chris. Tom. Boats. Lots more boats.” “Daddy’s little bunny.” “Mmmmmm.” “Can’t get enough hopping on dick.” “No sir.” “Guys. Shit. Seriously. A lot of boats. We’re getting close.” “Hell yeah we are. Right, little bunny?” “Yes daddy.” “Cum for me.” “Yes sir.” Tom’s eyebrows furrowed together as he reached down and worked his own cock. Between the slamming of his hole, knowing that they were getting close to being caught, and the intense look in Evans’ eyes, it didn’t take but a few strokes and he was gasping as he sprayed cum all over his stomach and chest. Despite having blown a few loads already that day, the fervent drilling caused a couple of shots to land on his neck and even his mouth, which hung open as he gasped for air. “Tell me what you want.” “Chris. Fuck man. I can see people on the other boats.” “Your cock.” “You’re getting that. Tell me what you *really* want.” “Your cum.” “That’s it?” Chris licked his lips, tasting sweat, his mouth curling up in a wolfish grin. He watched Tom’s features shift into a look that was half-angel and half-devil. “Breed me, big daddy Chris. Fill my guts up with that hot cum of yours. I need it inside my hole. Pleeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaase.” Tom raked his fingers down Evans’ beefy biceps, feeling them flex as Chris used them as leverage for his thrusts. “FUUUUUUUUUCK!” Chris’ eyes squeezed shut, his teeth gritting together as he tilted his head down, his balls surrendering and giving Tom his wish. His cock swelled up and jerked inside Tom’s body, painting…no, flooding his guts with everything that his nuts had to give. His broad chest rose and fell as he worked to catch his breath, slumping down to his knees, his meat sliding out of Tom’s hole. He caught sight of it as he lay down on the deck – raw, red, and gaping, his cum (and Seb’s) trickling out. Tom collapsed on the deck next to him, curling up alongside him and cuddling, cooing happily as he nuzzled his face into Evans’ arm. Seb let out a sigh of relief, seeing that the pair were finally out of sight. Checking everything on the console, he grabbed a large towel and draped it over them, covering their lower body in an attempt to make them look decent. `Well, as decent as those two are ever going to be,’ he thought, smirking as he returned to the bridge. Shaking his head, he watched as Evans retrieved their speedos, both men covering themselves back up. Rising up, Chris stretched his hand down and helped Tom get back to his feet, the slim legs shaking a bit as Tom recovered. Seb bit his lip again, amused as they made their way below deck, unsure if the slight limp in Tom’s step was real or if he was still play-acting. He decided it was the former when the guys reappeared, Chris carrying his bag and Seb’s, leaving Tom to carry his own bag. The shorter man walked like he was still gaining his sea legs. Seb decided that he actually was limping – this was too long to carry on a joke, even for Tom. “You two…” He turned to see Chris raise an eyebrow, smiling like a fox in the henhouse. “You guys are reckless.” “Like you didn’t enjoy the show.” “You almost put on a show for the other boats.” “Should charge them for that kind of entertainment.” Chris smiled ear to ear, spreading his arms out along the rail. Still glowing from the fierce fucking and orgasmic bliss, he wasn’t too concerned at the moment. Just shaking his head, but smiling, Seb turned his attention to Tom. “Want to come help steer?” “Yeah!” Tom started to stand up. Feeling a twinge deep in his guts, he blinked and sat back down. His rear end bouncing down onto the bench sent another jolt through his body, releasing the smallest of grunts. Taking a deep breath, he rose back up and made his way over, stepping gingerly across the deck. Seb moved backward, providing enough space for Tom to slide in between his body and the console, looking over his shoulder to point out the buttons and switches to hit. Chris leaned back, taking in the sun’s rays and the sight of his two friends immersed together in the workings of the boat. “Hey, bunny.” He smiled as Tom looked up, an excited expression as he punched another button to control the boat. “What’re you up to the next few days?” “Nothing. Was going to fly back home tomorrow, get some R&R before filming.” “Want to change your flight, stay a few days here?” Tom looked back and forth between the two men. “Are you sure?” “Good point. Seb, you tired of Tom yet…yeah, nevermind. He’s good.” He laughed at the look Seb shot in his direction. “Could be fun. We’ve got a hotel, staying another week. You’re free to…” “Yeah!” He couldn’t help but grin at Tom’s enthusiasm. “There’s a catch.” Toms’ eyebrows knitted together in that cute little confused expression that Chris loved to get out of him. “There’s only one bed. You okay with that?” “I think that’ll be okay. Does the air conditioner work?” Tom tilted his head to the side, his eyebrow rising up with a cocky look. “Hell if I know. Can turn on the heater though.” He watched as Tom’s eyes darted down to his crotch and back up. “Oh, that too.” He grabbed his crotch to help make his point. “Maybe he’ll limp out of the hotel too. Ow!” Seb laughed as Tom elbowed him in the ribs. “I’m not limping.” “Bullshit.” “Okay, I *won’t* be limping.” “We’re almost at shore. In…” Seb leaned over, looking at the GPS monitor. “…ten minutes.” “Yeah, that’ll be enough time.” Chris leaned his head back, roaring with laughter. “I believe him. Maybe we should put him on the plane instead, keep the room to ourselves. He’s going to wear us out.” “Us? Maybe you, *grandpa* Chris.” “Seb…” “Hmmm?” “I hate you.” “No you don’t.” “Yes he does.” Seb chuckled as Tom interjected himself into their back-and-forth banter. “Oh, he does?” “Mmmhmm. But, there’s no fuck like an angry fuck.” “Oooh, that’s a good point.” Seb looked back up at Chris. “Hey grandpa, how much do you hate me?” “One, it’s *daddy*, not grandpa. And only for him. It’s weird if you call me daddy.” “Okay…daddy.” “Quit that. And two, why don’t you come find out?” Chris leaned back, squeezing his crotch again. “Okay, daddy.” “That’s it.” Chris stood up, taking hold of his bag as he saw them nearing the dock. “You’re not going to Boston with me and kiddo.” “Yes I am.” Seb helped Tom lower the throttle, watching as the younger man guided them into the correct docking spot. “No, you’re not.” Seb picked up his bag, slinging it over his shoulder, following Chris down the ramp. “Yes, I am.” “Nope.” “Fuck you Evans.” “Maybe later, if you’re lucky. And behave.” “Hey, guys! Wait up.” Tom checked the console one more time, seeing everything appeared to be in order. Grabbing the strap of his bag, he scampered down the ramp, catching up to the other two. Passing them up, he jogged towards the marina office. Chris watched the younger man take off, then turned towards Seb. “Wait, wasn’t he limping earlier?” “Ten minutes ago.” “Fuck…” “Maybe later. If you’re lucky.” Seb laughed as Chris shoved his shoulder. The pair continued laughing as they made their way along the pier, relaxed and content from a week of good company, good weather, and great memories. ~ THE END…? ~ Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed the story, have feedback or want to share ideas, would love to hear from you. red.cheshire.writer@ Follow me on Instagram @redcheshire or Twitter @redcheshire_fic RedCheshire Website: bly If you’re interested in other stories I’ve written: “Suckered by a Jonas Brother” (sexual adventures of Nick & Joe Jonas) https://www.//gay/celebrity/suckered-by-a-jonas-brother/ “More Than Once Upon A Time” series (series based on the “Once Upon A Time” television series) fty//gay/celebrity/more-than-once-upon-a-time/ “On The Set of Neighbors” (Zac Efron & Dave Franco have fun – based on the 2014 films “Neighbors” and “Neighbors 2”) fty//gay/celebrity/on-the-set-of-neighbors “Exploring Kirk’s Frontiers” (based on the 2009 “Star Trek” universe) https://www.//gay/celebrity/exploring-kirks-frontiers “The College Bet” fty//gay/college/the-college-bet

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Cinderfella, Chapter 21 Creid King’s Warriors Story: Cinderfella 2: A New Life Chapter: 21 Creid King’s Warriors Author: Eric McQueen ail) Mature Readers only due to sexual situations and graphic sexual content Freedom of expression is precious. To do that Nifty needs help. Your donation is greatly desired. Give to fty/ or this story ends and all the others! That would be a crime! Creid King’s Warriors After dinner and before we retired for the day, we gathered in the large living area with our guests and talked. We sat on the two couches in front of the fireplace. I watched these men from Creid interact with each other. Beau was looking around the house at the various paintings and sculptures we had. The sculptures were displayed all around on tables, shelves and on the large, polished mantel. There was a large painting over the mantel done by a very famous artist five hundred years ago in Parasia. Gateau. He was a breakthrough artist. Paintings done before him were rather two dimensional. He had perspective and gave depth. He was also known for being a bit mad. It was a beautiful landscape of a beautiful lake with mountains in the background there were swans and other fowl and you could see. It was sunset as you saw the sun was setting and life was slowing down. It was on a wide elegantly framed canvas. There were other objects such as little statues and figurines he looked at carefully. Arthur and Candor managed to “acquire” some beautiful things. Yes, I knew they were stolen. The picture over the mantel I knew, but we didn’t know who the owner was or from where it was being shipped. From where did Candor acquire the others? Who knew? Someone during Beau’s childhood must have told him, “you can look, but don’t touch. Put your hands behind your back and hold them.” Because that’s what he was doing. I smiled as he peered over one statuette to see the back and he held his hands tighter as he did. Dennis walked over to him, “Whatcha doin’?” He asked casually. “Lookin’,” Beau said casually without stopping. Beau looked at Dennis. “This one is very pretty.” He pointed to a white marble statue of a woman seemed to be on a bluff in strong winds that made her dress and long hair move in the air. It was a good one. The hair looked like it was flowing. She held her left hand over her brow and leaning forward, it was obvious she was looking with anticipation for something or someone. I speculated if it was someone from the look on her face. It was that damned good. The expression told me it was someone she loved very much that was supposed to be there but hadn’t gotten there yet and she was worried. The expression was clearly on her face. Such detail. That detail was what made Romano famous as people wondered how he did that with marble. It was rock!? “There are a lot of pretty things here. I like pretty things.” He looked at the statue again. “I like this. I think I like it best.” He looked back at Dennis. “What’s your favorite one?” “Over there.” Dennis pointed to something on the room so Beau couldn’t see exactly what Dennis was pointing out. “Where?” Beau asked. Dennis took his hand, “Come on, I’ll show you.” I noticed it right then. Dennis and Beau spoke the same language. What I mean is, Beau responded like a child speaking to another child. Despite the size and age difference, they were two little boys just talking. That gave me a warm sensation inside. Reese was talking to Seth on the couch when Reese saw something in the corner of his eye. He glanced over and saw this little, black, green-eyed cat who decided he needed to come and investigate these new arrivals in his home. His nose was sniffing the air to sniff out dangers and to find out more about them. I liked that Reese didn’t react badly as a lot of people do. “Oh, look, a little kitty.” He said nicely and quietly. He held his hand out to Kitty. “Want to say hello? I’m friendly. Come on. Here kitty, kitty.” He sang the high-pitched song softly we all know and probably have used. His use of the generic name for a small cat was amusing. He didn’t know that “kitty” was Kitty’s name. Kitty knew this one didn’t smell wrong and this person knew his name and called him to come to him. He jumped in Reese’s lap and began a closer smell and began purring. “It’s certainly a friendly cat,” Reese commented a little surprised as he stroked Kitty gently making Kitty arch his back and want more. “Yes,” Seth nodded and rubbed Kitty once, but Kitty was staying where he was. “Well, you called his name.” He chuckled lightly and explained. “He was a kitten and a present for Dennis when he was two. Dennis named him. Thus, the name Kitty.” He stroked Kitty’s head again. “He became a member of the family quickly. He sleeps every night with Dennis. They’re best friends.” Toby had asked Val why he chose to be a soldier. Val was the leanest one of the four but he was also the tallest by an inch or two. Val’s biggest difference was his serious personality. The next thing was his mannerisms. He even sat differently than the other three. He sat upright, didn’t slouch, and never gestured his hands. In fact, his hands stayed in his lap. The others would just sit. He sat comfortably with his legs crossed at the knees. “There weren’t many choices for me,” Val used an even tone with not much emotion in his voice. “I could be a miner or a farmer if I found land and could afford it. I went to school for six years as a child. I loved school.” He sighed. “I wanted more.” He shrugged slightly. “To get more I’d have to pay the few in Creid that had a degree and could teach me. There wasn’t a college in Creid then. As much as those men in Creid charged for the education, I might as well move to Blethos’ Capitol and I seriously considered it.” Then he did what he almost never did. He chuckled. It was a short one, but a chuckle. “I would just have to keep where I was from a secret. We Creid weren’t liked much anywhere then.” “Because everyone thought all of you were brutal and savage,” Toby stated the fact and nodded. “I don’t think you are. Everyone I’ve met from Creid has been nice. You’re nice.” Val gave a slight smile nodding once. “Well, thank you.” “They also said you guys had bad manners and ate like a wild animal,” Tony said. “I watched you eat and you ate like everyone else.” Val gave the short smile again for a second. “All the previous kings saw the need to protect ourselves. There weren’t that many of us in the past. Long ago, a thousand years in the past when we nothing but criminals and those who were trying to evade pursuit. All were outcasts. We began to thrive there instead of just hiding. There are times we had to be brutes and savage. Others would come from the other kingdoms, Blethos included, and take what we had. We struck them back giving them the savage, brutal, and barbaric attacks earning us the reputation. Over the centuries we did attack some who may have a doubt about that reputation was true still. We reminded them by striking back very viciously. Over the millennium we had the reputation and kept it for our protection.” He did point, if you call lifting his index finger with your hands still clasped and in his lap pointing. “Your Dad was the one to break the ice.” “I was little then, but I know,” Toby nodded and looked at Val carefully, “You don’t look mean.” “Oh, but I can,” Val admitted with the tone saying he was very scary when he needed to be. “You apparently got the education you wanted,” Toby observed. “How’d you get it?” “There were people with books. I’d borrow the books and I tried to educate myself,” Val said. “Finding someone with a book from which I could learn was difficult. I joined the military.” He did lean a little toward Toby like he was telling something in secret. Toby’s deaf, he wouldn’t hear anyway. He could have just mouthed it and Toby would get it just the same. It was more for effect. This was giving an air of importance. “I joined because I would have access to the palace and the palace had books,” He gave another short laugh. “I had asked permission and was allowed to use if I didn’t damage anything. King Mordor came in for something that he wanted one evening and was surprised I was there. I guess not many of the soldiers did that. The King’s Warriors did, as they were usually more educated than soldiers if the soldiers had any at all. Many could barely read. He said what the book was he was looking for and I knew exactly where it was. I got it for him, gave it to him and said I liked it especially this one part. He was rereading it for relaxation. I described the part I mentioned and gave my opinion on it. He ordered a few of those men that taught for money to teach me.” This time he smirked and then it was gone. “One of those men I had asked before I joined the military if he would teach me in exchange for me working for him. His reply was, I was wasting his time and why would he teach a farm animal to read.” Toby looked surprised at that and frowned. “That was just mean. Why would you turn away someone that wants to learn? Why did he say that?” Val did smile again that short smile. “He explained later that there were few college-level jobs in Creid and I’d just end up mining or smelting with a college education. I did get the education and King Mordor was going to put me in the King’s Warriors,” Val said in pride. “I had to pass the physical part of that and I did. I was one of two that made the Palace Guard and King’s Warriors without having done a great deed or proving myself in combat during a campaign. I had the good manners preferred by the Warriors because my mother insisted I learn them.” He did smile a little bigger this time. “I wanted my life to mean something so I can leave something that says I was here. Now I have books to read all the time. Except when I’m away like this.” “You don’t have to be without.” Toby brightened. “We have a library! You can see if there’s anything in there you want to read. I’ve read a lot of them.” He got up. “Come on.” There were books and we had some, but creating a book took time. Many were handwritten. Only for about one hundred years has it been possible to make books faster using block letters. They could make a hundred pages of the same book at a time and then put them in a leather cover. Thus, the price. That’s why the Book Lender was so strict about taking care of them and charging so much if damaged. Val looked uncertainly at Seth and me. “Books are very valuable, won’t your Dads mind?” Toby must have picked it up at school because he’s never used with us. He waved his hand at Seth to brush him off. “Nah,” His saying the word did not quite have the same impact, but he got the dismissal across. Taking Val’s hand that hadn’t moved from his lap, “I’ll show you,” Toby almost pulled Val to his feet and then pulled Val toward our library. Whether Val wanted one or not, he made a friend in Toby. Someone who liked books as much as he did. “There’s also the Book Len…” and his voice faded away. I was talking with Max as we sat on one of the two couches. “Is Yannick sending two of you to A’Dore?” Max shook his head. “No, instead he’s sending the same amount to A’Dore the regular way.” He gave me a sideways glance and smirked again. “He said to tell you, that way you don’t have to worry about revealing the doorway/mirror.” He was next to me, but the widening of my eyes and surprised expression on my face told him what he expected. He sort of leaned away from me and cringed a little with a grin. He withdrew in case I would yell or even hit him as he raised his hands slightly to prevent that possibility. He hurried on. “It’s not his fault. I figured it out.” I wasn’t angry. I was just surprised. It was understood we didn’t tell anyone we didn’t need to. Why would he even hint about the mirror with Max? “I can’t believe he told you about that!” I said. He chuckled. “I told you it wasn’t his fault,” Max sat up slowly and that grin never went away. I was still in shock but asked him. “How’d you figure it out without him telling you?” “Well, he didn’t at first in so many words,” Alex said still chuckling. “You need to understand something about Yannick and me.” He relaxed and got a little more serious. “I’ve known Yannick for almost twenty years.” He explained. “Almost my whole life.” He smiled remembering something. “I was ten and orphaned, skinny and well…Yannick saw me as he passed by one day.” Max shrugged. “I was pitiful and cold. He was just beginning his warrior service and every knight needs a page. He asked if I wanted to do that. I did! I was with him almost every day until I was eligible to join myself. He liked having me around. I make him laugh, he says. I think he liked that I didn’t care if he was the Crowned Prince, which I didn’t know when he asked me to be his page. The only thing I knew was he was someone important. I came to really care about him. Hero-worship or love, I would do anything for him. He trusted me and he began to talk to me. Telling me some things and then it became more personal things. I realized; he was confiding in me. He could tell me what he was afraid of, his hopes and dreams. I will never betray Yannick. I would bursa escort never betray his confidence and he knew that. He kept doing it even after I became a soldier. He told me everything.” Max smiled. “I say all that to tell you I trust what Yannick would tell me without question.” He settled more smiling at me. “He told me about you. He told me about Seth and the vineyard. He told me so much I felt like we’d already met and were friends already. He also told me about this house and the work you had done to get those little warriors. I found the clues in his stories.” He threw his hands up a little and asked me. “I mean, how could a man do so much in A’Dore and Blethos. They’re a thousand miles apart and he couldn’t have gone back and forth as he said did.” He chuckled as he shook his head. “I never doubted he did. So, I asked him how.” Max shrugged. “So, he told me.” I had begun smiling when began this explanation. In the end, I was liking Max even more. “And never once doubted it?” “Not once,” then he gave a shrugging nod. “Okay, I considered maybe he hallucinated it or he was drugged at first.” He gestured and had animation in his voice. He was very charming and fun. I only imagine what he did as Yannick’s page. I could see why Yannick said Max made him laugh. He was making me smile! He was entertaining. Max continued. “I knew those little warriors were in King Christian and you came here to get them out. Yannick had the serum. We’re talking about a month he was gone.” He gestured with both hands to the left of him, to the right of him and back to the left for the journey back and forth. “Two thousand miles in a month and he still finds the time to bring home a girl he could marry from Royal Valley? That was impossible without help from magic or something. I asked about that something.” I couldn’t help but say, “You are me.” Max’ brow wrinkled a second or two. “Huh?” He asked confused. I laughed lightly. “You are to Yannick as I am to Christian. A little brother.” I watched Max grin at that. “I try to make my brother laugh all the time. He would confide in me and tell me his dreams and fears. Christian would use me as a means to complain or ask advice. He could yell and had an audience. A soundboard. Me. I have his trust and confidence. Just as you do with Yannick.” Max nodded, “Yep, that’s right.” He chuckled. “He told me to be myself with you and we’d get along fine. You’d like me better this way. Are we doing that?” “Yep, we are.” I shook my head. “You and a close friend of mine would get along great together. He’s delightedly wacky, too.” Max’s grin was a little sly now. “A wacky close magical friend that goes by the name Demetrius?” I knew my eyes had grown, I felt it. “He told you that, too!?” “And the others. Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone,” Max grinned. “Who’d believe me if I did?” He chuckled. “Is there nothing secret!?” I asked. “Nope.” Max gave a one-sided shrug. “Not with Yannick and me.” “I can see what Yannick saw in you, now,” I said. “So, we get the Royal Valley’s Royal Approval?” Max asked now grinning very big. I narrowed an eye. “You know, I don’t know if Harlan has any rooms left at the Inn. You may have to see if any of the men will let you bunk with them.” I growled. Max wasn’t bothered at all. In fact, he laughed a little harder. He knew I wasn’t serious because of the smile on my face when I said it. “I don’t get it,” I shook my head again. These men were hard to figure out. “I knew the Creid were nice people. Forgive me, but with the job you do… You’re a very happy person. How can you be this happy?” Max smiled. “I am happy! One of the first things we do when training is learning to segment our mind. A good while ago, there was this Native Shaman who taught us how to do that.” He recognized the confusion in my eyes. He gave a quick, short breath and thought about how to explain it. He began to tell me slower as he was thinking as he spoke, “The person that you see right now, is the real me.” He thought more. “The person who is the warrior is me, but not the real me.” He looked at me, “Understand?” He turned slightly and propped his elbow on the back of the couch. “I bring that me out when doing battle.” He grimaced. “In the past, we had so many warriors were affected by what they did. Even the savage is bothered by what he’s done sometimes.” He shook his head looking at me. “We were too few to allow our warriors to commit suicide. The king at that time wanted to find a solution. That’s when he brought us the Shaman. He taught us to put our memories and feelings somewhere and not to dwell on them.” I was impressed. “It obviously works. Here you are. Does it take long to learn?” Max shook his head. “The techniques I can teach pretty quickly. To have it work well takes practice. I was taught it at twelve and have done it nearly every day since then. I can bring that part of me up in seconds. What’s better, I can put him back in seconds.” “Would it help at first,” I asked. “If you teach us how to use it, how long until we can use it? Put it somewhere? Where? It’s still in your head.” “It will help immediately,” Max said. “It will take time to use it well. Think of it as building a junk closet in your house. The bad things are still in your head, but you don’t think about it. Even I get the occasional unwanted memory come back in my head. I just put it back in that closet. As they get better at it, those we soon teach can learn to put memories they have after they get them in any battle or conflict and put them in there.” I had read where there are people influenced to do or not do something. “That sounds like hypnosis.” Max shrugged. “Maybe, but we do it ourselves. It even works for old memories that lurk around.” “But some memories need to be dealt with,” I said. I looked at Seth who was laughing at something with Reese. “Maybe start with him.” Max nodded. “Yannick told me what those people did to Seth. That was awful, but he seems to be handling it well now.” He smiled at me compassionately. “It won’t hurt to try it.” “Is it hard to learn to use?” “No, it just takes practice.” He looked over to Beau who was still talking with Dennis. He smiled affectionately at Beau. “It took him a little longer, but he got it.” Dennis gave long “no” of disbelief at something he was told by Beau who was chuckling telling it was true, whatever it was. “He’s a special guy.” It was genuine affection. “What’s his story if I can know?” I smiled as Beau and Dennis were getting along so well. Max turned and hesitantly said, “I guess you noti…” I interrupted him, “that he is a happy man who is gentle and kind. He sees the world in child-like appreciation?” I nodded with a smile. “I noticed.” Max smiled back and pointed at me. “That was good! I’ll have to remember that.” He settled back and relaxed. “When he was a little boy he would come and watch the warriors as they exercised and trained. He wanted to be one of them. When he reached the age to become a page he went to join. They said no.” He chuckled. “He begged to do something with them. They let him clean up. He imitated what was taught from the instructors that were wanting the trainees to do.” Max smiled even more with a chuckle. “That little boy proved he had the fastest reflexes. He was equal to the level of those about to go in the warriors in their twenties with their training completed! He was only eleven!! They did train him after seeing that!! He blossomed. He was a natural. He even began to beat the trainers occasionally at only fourteen. He was let in the warriors and rose in the ranks.” I was really getting positive feelings about that and what he accomplished. “Again, forgive me but, an officer is more than brute force. Can he come up with strategies? Come up with tactics in new situations?” “Not well,” Max admitted. “What strategies he uses he learned and that was hard. He can read well enough, but not well. The other trainees and some of the instructors themselves helped him. He makes up for it determination and effort. He worked hard to get in the warriors. He earned his rank.” He grinned again. “And I chose him personally for this battalion. No one works harder than Beau.” They all loved him. They loved each other. They were a unit and solid. “I can’t wait to see him in action.” And I truly meant that. What he lacked he made up for in his heart and by being a prodigy at being a warrior. He was a sweet, lovable man. Yes, the Creid Reputation was still dying. Even for me. We did visit a few minutes later when Seth suggested the boys get ready for bed. There was the usual groans of reluctant agreement and Seth’s assurance they’d all be here in the morning and they left grudgingly. Kitty, who had been lying contently in Reese’s lap suddenly hurried after his friend making Reese chuckle watching him leave. Beau sat down beside Val who had returned with a book. Beau pointed at the boys. “I like Dennis. He’s funny.” I chuckled. “He gets that from me.” “And smart!” Beau has been impressed. “He gets that from me.” Seth grinned at me. Val nodded, “You’re son Toby might be a genius.” He said seriously. “He read some of those books and he is a child.” And then he added, “And he finished them. He was telling me what they were about and one I had read and we had a discussion about the book’s subject matter. So, I know he’s a genius.” Seth and I nodded and said at the same time, “We know.” Reese tried to stop a yawn and shook his head quickly to clear it. “I’m tired, do you mind if I go to bed?” Max rose from the couch, “I will, too.” We all decided to call it a day. As Seth and I were taking our boots off before our nightly bath. There was a knock on our door which was open a crack. Toby’s dark head peered around the door. “May I speak to you two?” Toby asked cracking the door open further. Seth looked up and waved him in. “Sure, we were just getting ready for our bath.” I looked at Toby. He was bathed and clean, wearing his nightshirt that would soon be too small. He had an expression that said he was thinking about something heavily. “Is anything wrong?” Seth stretched across it to hear. “I was just wondering…” Toby began. “We could see that when you walked in the room,” Seth smiled. “You can’t hide many things from us.” “Except for when you learned to talk,” I added. Toby laughed and nodded. “Not from either of you.” He looked more directly at us. “What can I do when I grow up?” I smiled getting out of the chair I sat in to take my boots off. “You’re very, very smart, son. I don’t think there’s anything you can’t do if you put your mind to it.” Seth grinned, “And there’s always the vineyard and winery. That’s part of you. You’ll have a job here if you want, but I think you’re capable of doing whatever you desire.” “You have a while to decide that” I said. “You’re just ten.” Toby gave a sideways grin. “About to be eleven.” He joked as he always did near his birthday. “Don’t rush it,” Seth moaned. “The older you get, I do, too.” He smiled propping up on an elbow. “Is it due to your conversation with Val that started this?” I saw Toby’s eye widen not understanding how I knew that. I assured him, “Hey, you’re the one with great eyesight with that amazing vision! With your peripheral vision, you can practically see behind yourself. I have good hearing and I overheard you. Okay?” Toby grinned shaking his head. “Yes, it does something to do with that, but only partly.” He narrowed his eyes at me and then to Seth. “You two are what brought it on.” “We did?” I sat back a bit. “How’d we do that?” Toby nodded, “Yes, you.” He sighed. “You are both so smart and can do any job you want. Dad was king…” “Now that’s not something you achieve with being smart or stupid,” I said. “I know, it’s something you are born to be usually.” Toby was nodding quickly to say he got it. “But Dad was born to it. It was that nasty Thorne guy that messed things up for him.” He looked at Seth. “That vineyard is growing because of you, that’s smart. You came up with the way to keep the frost off the grapes. I saw you map out the irrigation.” He looked at me. “He was a good king, wasn’t he?” I nodded smiling, “Yes, he was.” “If Thorne hadn’t done what he did, I know Daddy would have been a great king. You and he are practically kings now in Royal Valley.” Toby still looked at me. “And I don’t think there anything you can’t do, Dad. Uncle Ryan is begging you to become a doctor. I knew what you two did to get the little warriors and you were the ones that started new fields in medicine…and you haven’t even gone to medical school yet, Dad.” He shook his head. “The world is open for you. It’s not for me. I can’t hear. I can’t be a doctor.” “How do you know that?” Seth asked surprised. Toby frowned. “I’ve seen Uncle Ryan examine a few patients here. There was a man with pain in his chest and Uncle Ryan used this odd cone-shaped metal thing on the man’s chest, the wide side on the man’s chest and Uncle Ryan put his ear on the small end. I saw him tell the man he was listening to his heart. He did the same with the man’s stomach to listen to him digesting something. The man had escort bayan gas.” Toby explained. “I wouldn’t be able to do that.” “Diagnosing patients is only one part of medicine,” I said. “Medical Science has many sides.” I touched his face. “I bet looking through Seer you’d see more and more accurately than anyone. I didn’t know you were interested in medicine.” Toby gave another smirk. “You know me. I’m interested in everything,” he looked at us. “There are some jobs I can’t do. For instance, if I wanted to be a soldier and do what you did the other day with Uncle Darrin. Can I do that?” “I don’t know,” I admitted. Then smiled at him. “You won’t know until you try. You weren’t supposed to talk and yet you’re talking with us now.” Seth was smiling now. “I agree with your Dad. If there’s something you want to do, you’ll find a way to do it.” He rolled over backward on the bed so he was sitting next to Toby. “You will be a gift at whatever you choose to do.” “Life gives us challenges,” I said. “You were given another challenge and you’re doing extraordinarily well with that.” I shook him by the shoulder lightly. “You are in a position people rarely get. Most people have to find work, any work available to stay alive. You can choose. I know you’ll do things that will change the world.” Seth and I were enjoying our time in our bath in the peace and solitude it offered. We had moved way beyond needing words now to communicate. Our comfortable familiarity was what we both wanted and we were getting better and better at it. He rested back against my chest my head against his as I gently washed his hairy chest. It was very dirty. I was a little startled when Seth spoke. Not because he was loud since it was little more than a whisper. “Don’t misunderstand,” Seth began. “I pray there won’t be an attack, but I like what’s happening here now.” I smiled at that. “Since you mentioned the possible attack, I know you’re not talking about you and me right now.” Seth chuckled. “I like what’s happening here, too, but I was talking about Royal Valley.” He said. “What I said to Keith that day is true. We are getting closer as a community.” “Yes,” I agreed. “Uniting under a common cause will do that.” “It worked with the three countries, too,” Seth said. “I really like everyone I’ve met from Creid.” “Me, too.” I paused and sprung a thought on Seth. “I think we should take Max with us to see Christian tomorrow.” Seth nodded. “Who else is going to A’Dore from this group?” “None of them are going,” I said. “Yannick is sending another battalion there.” Seth shifted slightly. “Then why should he go? Does he even know about the going to A’Dore tomorrow and how?” “He has for a while,” I said. “Yannick told him.” “He what?” Seth sat up and looked at me. “Why?” I gently pulled to his previous position and explained what Max told me about their connection. “He had to have friends in Creid.” I said logically. “Max is just closer anyone. I’m glad he has Max.” The further I got with the explanation he relaxed more. “I think Max should be there because of his knowledge of Creid’s current condition.” “Can Yannick afford to send so many men?” Seth asked. I shrugged slightly. “With whoever is attacking his supplies, he probably thinks it will stop this land blockade of food and other supplies sooner.” “This whole thing seems to be more than just some angry natives on the warpath and some criminals.” Seth pondered deep in thought. “They are stealing gold to buy what from whom?” He shrugged which I felt more than saw. “They can steal all the gold and then what? Stockpile it?” I knew he was just thinking out loud and didn’t expect an answer from me. “What do we know about the northwest portion of this continent?” I thought about what I had seen and read. “Not a lot. It’s cold in winter and very wet. I remember reading that. There were people that went there, but they said there was a huge mountain range and very tall.” I continued to think. “A lot of this continent has yet to be discovered. Most of what we know about our far western coast we’ve gotten from the Asians. Saw settlements in the southwest. Developed by those from natives to our south and they’re usually in conflict with other tribes there. They have limited export and small ships. The Asians reported they saw none in the northwest.” “And we didn’t settle there because it was cold and wet,” Seth followed logically. “We needed to be somewhere warmer to raise crops.” He pondered more. “How much land is still unexplored and have no kingdoms?” “Plenty of land, but no kingdoms,” I said. Seth turned around slowly. “Are you sure?” “About the kingdoms? If there is, we haven’t met them yet.” “But there could be.” Seth offered. “Something new has happened. Kingdoms rise and fall all the time.” He went on with his thinking. “Think about it. They don’t want to destroy us. They can’t. There are too many of us. But they can weaken us.” The excitement of what he had come up with was driving him now. “They sent these brute squads that have been attacking, but not really killing.” I was about to say there were and Seth nodded and held up his hand. “Yes, there have been some, but when dealing with criminals it is going to happen.” He was almost dismissal about it. “They’ve come in and scared a lot of people, stopping production and slowing things down by chasing people away. That will weaken all of us….Blethos, A’Dore, and Creid.” “To take some of the fight out of us before they invade,” I nodded. “This all started happening after we became allies with Creid,” Seth added. “These people will use the gold to buy what they need, to do this from other kingdoms like in Asia and others.” “That’s possible,” I admitted. Seth grinned and then shrugged. “We know it’s someone. It’s just a theory.” He said to me and his tone said he was probably wrong. He turned to lay back again, but I stopped him grabbing his face pulling into a somewhat hungry kiss. Here were his doubts again. He was constantly thinking he couldn’t think as well as others because he didn’t get the education he thought he needed. “Seth, it’s a good theory. A theory that you came up with after knowing the facts and what evidence to support that theory.” I nodded. “That’s a good one.” He smiled wrapping his arms around me, “Thank you.” “Toby is right,” I said softly. “You are smart.” Seth chuckled as his lips worked on my neck. “Smart enough to kiss you first.” I pulled him closer as I nodded. “Yeah, that was very smart.” We bathed and dressed and went downstairs. The morning mayhem was added to with our four guests. Coffee was the most important part of the lives of those in Creid as it was for Seth. Grace had more on staff that kept up with that need. Then adding our sons, it became louder. Dennis had to sit by Beau who was smiling at seeing his new little friend. Toby greeted everyone but sat in an available chair, but he looked at Val and I knew he wanted to talk to him. All were in a chipper mood. I grinned as Max came in the kitchen whistling. “Good morning, all!” He was a happy man! “I hope you all slept as well as I did.” He got his coffee and sat near me and Seth. Seth looked at Max. “We have a morning meeting this morning to go over things about Royal Valley and the kingdom. We’d like you to join us.” Max nodded. “Sure,” he looked at his other three of his men. “A meeting with whom? Should I ask one of my men to join us?” I grinned. “Only if, like you, they know how we can meet with Christian.” His eyes widened with new excitement and he leaned in and whispered. “You’re going to let me use it!?” He sat back and clapped his hands lightly once and said. “Hot damn!” “Hot damn?” Seth chuckled. “I don’t think I’ve heard that before.” Max waved that off. “We say it in Creid.” He waggled his eyebrows. “Especially when we expecting to have a great time doing something.” He smiled even more. It’s a good thing we put in for plenty of supplies. Those four ate a lot! “What’s on the agenda today, Max?” Reese asked eating his second helping of eggs and bacon. Not to mention the three more biscuits took out of the basket. “We need to start with an introduction to the local militia,” Max said pointing to the three. “I need you three to see that our guys are behaving themselves and we’ll meet in the square.” He glanced at me. “I have a meeting. When that’s over we’ll join you.” “Do we put on our leather armor?” Reese asked. Max shook his head. “Not for this.” “Good,” Beau said in relief. “I get hot.” He explained. The other three chuckled. “We know, Beau.” Max smiled at Beau. “We do, too.” Breakfast was consumed and the three headed off to do as instructed. Dennis went with Beau, but Toby came over to Max, Seth, and me. Max had a single eyebrow rise in a silent question. Seth chuckled. “Yes, he’s going, too.” We went upstairs and uncovered the mirror. Activating the crystals and one more person was having trouble believing what he was seeing. We stepped through to A’Dore and was greeted by Christian and Thomas. “Max, meet my brother, His Royal Majesty King Christian of A’Dore,” I waved at Christian to Max. “This is the Captain Maxwell of the battalion from Creid.” Max bowed instantly. “Your Majesty.” Christian shook his hand. I smiled. “Beside him, this handsome man is my nephew, His Royal Highness Prince Thomas and Crowned Prince of A’Dore.” “It’s an honor to meet you both,” Max said smiling and looked back at the mirror again. “Hard to believe that I’m meeting you at all,” he turned back. “But an honor.” “Are you one of the two Yannick was going to send?” Christian asked. Again, Max explained what was happening. We caught up with the latest from A’Dore and we told him what Sam had communicated by homing pigeon with Blethos. Max told Christian about the cut off of their imports and exports. “Why are they doing this?” Christian asked. I elbowed Seth slightly. “Tell them, Seth.” Seth was a little embarrassed. “It’s just a theory, but… they’re weakening us. They strike and fall back, but don’t really do that much damage,” He said. “They do damage because of the numbers of outlaws in the groups attacking, but not really. We only know they’re after the gold. I tried to figure out why. They really only started after we and the Creids became allies. We don’t know where they’ll strike next. We spread our forces out weakening our defense. They know we’re allies and now that the Creids are involved they are really hitting it hard.” Christian nodded. “That’s true, but who are they and where are they?” I looked at Max. “Have the Creids sent anyone to the northwest territories beyond that great mountain range?” Max looked surprised at the question. “Not officially,” he began. “There were a few expeditions in the past, but not a hundred years.” “What did they report finding there?” I asked. “Just more of the same,” Max said. “It was cool there. It hardly snowed because of rainy conditions. There were reports of natives that lived in the area and made a life, but no better or worse than other native tribes.” Christian looked at Seth. “You think they’re there? Why?” “I’m thinking these attacks are supported by someone with access to resources,” Seth said. “We know of the many settlements there are beyond our borders and know basically where they are. The ones based on ideas and beliefs we don’t share. There are the ones based on religions we don’t have,” Seth stressed. “We know approximately where they are. We don’t know who is in that area. We need to find out. To wage a war so far from their home turf requires backup. Alexander of Greco? The Roma Empire? The Mandaria in Asia!? They were and are empires of this size. I think whoever this wants to the same thing here and we are the first conquest.” I was nodding, “Which is why we need to find them before they reduce us so much they can just walk in.” I added. “It makes sense.’ “Sending troops would make things more difficult here and in Royal Valley,” Christian said more to himself than us. “We could send some from all three kingdoms.” “Agreed,” Seth said. “Perhaps a small group of a dozen or so?” “That could work,” Max nodded. “Yannick was going to have me suggest some scouting parties into the areas outside our borders.” Christian nodded. “We still might.” “What made you think of that, Uncle Seth?” Thomas asked. Seth shrugged. “The size of the attacks and what was done in each of them.” He shrugged. “To start a war of this size from far away is hard, they had to have resources. They themselves have to be sizable. The only place for a group that size had to be there.” He said like it was just logical. And it was. “We need to get together again and talk about who we send,” I said. “This could take weeks or months.” “Or longer, but the sooner we start,” Christian urged quietly. “The sooner it ends.” I felt sorry for the poor pigeons that had to carry all I would write about this and send them to Sam and Yannick. We stepped back into Royal Valley and Max’s only comment, looking back at the mirror was, “Amazing.” Seth nodded and walked on. “Yep.” We got to the square and saw no one. There were the usual people bursa escort shopping and doing errands, but no one from Creid ‘s, Blethos’ or Royal Valley’s military. Beau came jogging over from the side. “We moved,” Beau said. “I’ll show you.” They had moved to a grassy field nearby. We had remained in the square because everyone used it as a gathering point. Now, that had the people knew and what there was to do, moving here made sense. There were some of the guards from Blethos and the men from Creid standing about forming a circle, but there was a division. There was almost no milling around. Blethos’ guards were on one side and the Creid were on the other. There were also those from Royal Valley scattered around. Val and Reese were in the middle were sparring in the middle with two of the wooden practice swords. Reese, for as big as he is, had fluid movements. They weren’t sparring very hard right now, it mainly gave them something to do. “Sorry, everyone,” Max said happily with his single clap to get their attention. “I was delayed by the meeting this morning.” He looked at everyone. “I am Captain Maxwell of Creid. Please call me Max” He waved to Val and Reese. “He is Val and Reese and he waved toward us. “And Beau. We and these men are from Creid. My men here will be joining those from Blethos for patrols and duties.” Looking around, he frowned at them. “I assume everyone bathed.” There were chuckles with the nods they had. “So, no one stinks.” He waved both arms around the circle pointing at them. “Intermix, people. Blethos, Creid, and Blethos.” Darrin walked up next to Seth and me. “Did I miss anything?” I shook my head. “You will be trusting the man next to you will watch your back and they will trust you watch theirs.” Max continued and the proceeded to tell them what he told me last night about segmenting their minds and they would teach us. “It is important this is done before exercising or exerting yourselves. We’ll begin that training in the morning. For now, let’s go over the basics. I’m sure Darrin showed you some, but we’ll review and do it again. Today you will be sparring with each other.” We taught them the thrusts and blocks. We told them what to look for and what to pay attention to. What happened next was more to show the others that what they perceived did not hold true. He put Beau in the circle with Val to spar. What happened next was unbelievable. Val came at Beau who moved quickly he almost became a blur! His thrusts were quick, his blocks seemed to be there before Val even swung his sword. Using his legs to try to knock Val off his feet. Val was very good. He had to be to keep up with Beau. Beau counter-moved all of Val’s moves. Val countered Beau’s moves barely. There was a spin by Beau as he thrust his leg out at Val, kicking him in the mid-chest knocking him down and like I had done, Val flipped over and back on his feet. There were the “ooohs” and “aaahs” from the others watching. “Damn,” I said amazed at the viciousness of this sparring. “Yep,” Max chuckled nodding. “He is very good.” He said proudly. I was glad they hadn’t chosen him as their champion when I first went to Creid! I would probably have lost. The look on Beau’s face was almost pure fury. Every hit was as hard as he could and that alone nearly knocked Val down from the impacts. Then suddenly Val was on his back having been tripped as he moved backward by Beau’s foot. Val lost his sword. Beau’s face transformed to what it was before and he approached Val. “I didn’t hurt you bad?” He asked hopefully reaching down for Val with his hand out to help Val up. Everybody was clapping vigorously. Val shook his head chuckling. “No, Beau,” He panted a little. “You didn’t hurt me badly.” He put his arm around Beau’s shoulders and shook and squeezed him in affection. Beau hugged him. “I’m glad.” He smiled at Val. “You tell me to try hard each time. I did good?” “Yes, you did.” Val patted Beau on the back. “Give it your best each time.” Max also patted Beau on the arm as he went to the center of the ring. “I had them do that,” Max began, “Because if Beau tells you to do something, you need to try to do it.” I wondered if he could defeat Yannick. I was kind of glad Dennis was in school and hadn’t seen it. I could have lost a devoted fan. A few hours later many of those that volunteered had to go to work. Then up walked a man from Blethos’ Capitol who took me to Creid that first time with Darrin. “I’ll be adding the men from Creid to the rotation.” The new man told me grinning knowing I wasn’t expecting him. “I guess that trip to Creid those few years ago was a good idea after all.” “Quaid!” I greeted happily. “It’s been years!” I hugged the man. “How are you?” “I’m great.” He smiled. “I’ve been assigned here again!” “Wonderful!” Seth nodded. “Welcome back!” I sent the plans for what we wanted to do to Sam and Yannick. I know it seems like we were just having a good time and we were, but the situation was growing more dangerous as time went on. The gauntlets were finished, loaded, and buried so they couldn’t be seen easily. It looked as if we were somewhat ready. There were troops and guards here in more numbers and more patrols. The facts were, we were a prime target for several reasons. A success here would be a statement and cause the other towns around us to give up easier. If we couldn’t deal with it, what chance did they have? Second, we had more gold here in one location than anyone but the palace. Third, it would be a blow to both kingdoms in Blethos and A’Dore. The limitations in communication was a problem and also worked to our advantage. Whoever was here to spy couldn’t report as readily as they wanted to those in charge. Even if they used the fastest horse and rider, going nonstop, it would take a while. It would be difficult even with homing pigeons. It was just before dawn. There was only the slightest glow on the horizon when this high-pitched whine whistled and woke me up followed by a loud boom and flash of bright light through our window. It was the signal from one of the watchtowers. Seth and I shot straight up in bed. My blood ran cold as I realized this was it and it was real. They were attacking. I sprang up grabbing my sword, putting my pants and shirt on quickly as did Seth who grabbed a bow and a quiver of arrows he strapped to his back. Quickly putting boots on without really lacing them all the way up, we ran into the hall where all four men from Creid were racing down the stairs. Dennis and Toby were looking out their door as we went. “Is it happening, Dad? Is the attack happening?” Dennis asked nervously holding Kitty who wasn’t sure what was going on either. Toby looked carefully holding a lamp up as it was still kind of dark for him to read lips. Seth and I stopped. “Yes,” I said. “Go downstairs to Grace,” Seth instructed firmly. “You three hide in the storage cellar under the house.” “We want to help, Dad,” Toby said. Seth nodded. “You can help your Dad and me by getting yourselves as far out of danger as possible,” He hugged them both. “Do it!” The boys were in motion, Kitty was carried by Dennis. He wasn’t taking the risk of losing Kitty. The watchtower that signaled and was still sending smaller ones was to the northeast. We could hear this dull roar that was growing louder. The other guards and soldiers came into position. Archers were the best defense when the enemy was still distant. Seth stood in that row. That roar now became the many voices shouting the charge as men were rushing toward us. There were a thousand? Perhaps more. They were a shadowy silhouette waving swords and spears in the dim morning light. Their archers sent hundreds of arrows in our direction as they arched the sky. We had shields for just this scenario. A moving archer had to stop and take aim quickly and their aim wasn’t that accurate. The metal tips hitting the shields and bounced off. There were a few hits on sides as some of the men got an arrow in the arm or legs, but nowhere fatal. Seth was to give the command to fire. “Steady,” Seth shouted. “Almost there.” He said watching they approach. Once the enemy was in the zone we marked off in our minds. “Now!” The lever was pulled and in seemed thousands of arrows burst out of the ground toward the attackers. There was a whistle as they headed for their targets. The arrows fell into the crowd sending many to their knees injured or dead. They carried no shields as they had not been expecting much resistance like the other towns. They kept coming as they fed on the adrenaline rush of the charge. Their numbers were cut almost in half. “Second volley now!” Again, thousands of arrows flew from the ground toward the men coming. Some of them I saw running away when again most still charging dropped, but a few still headed toward us. With their numbers reduced, we could handle them. The men of Blethos and Creid worked well together. The four that were the King’s Warriors just transformed. They were savage and they were barbarians. All of their faces were distorted in rage as they attacked this enemy. They all gave a hundred and ten percent to the fight. Beau became a blur again and was striking one after the other left and right as his rage was on full. Seth had a determined look on his face and fired his arrows with skill at targets. The sun had risen more when it all died down. The stragglers who could scatter to get away. We let them go. They could tell whoever what happened. Seth came over carrying his bow with an arrow ready to shoot but put it to his side. “I have got to train myself to do that.” He pointed at my sword and pulled me in for a kiss. “Are you alright?” “Fine,” I smiled looking him over. “Are you?” He nodded. I looked around at the many bodies on the ground. Some were still alive and struggling to get up and run like the others but couldn’t. Their cries for help would go unanswered. Others were moaning with arrows in various parts of their bodies dying. I saw both natives and white men struggling to do this. “Now what?” Seth asked he waved at the injured and dying. Quaid walked up behind us asking if we were alright. “Those able to be moved will be sent to Blethos’ palace and thrown in the dungeon. The others that survive more serious injury will also be sent once they’ve been stabilized.” “We need to question some,” I said. “If not all of them.” Max came over. That warrior part of him wasn’t quite gone yet. It was still in his eyes as he growled. “We’ll go over them to see who has survived. Those that are dead will have to be dealt with and disposed of to prevent disease.” He looked over at some of his men. “We need someone to go out there and gather up all the arrows that didn’t hit anyone. We need to reload the gauntlets.” Seth and I quickly went back to the manor and got a relieved Grace and our two sons out of the storage basement below the kitchen. We both looked terrible. We were hot and sweaty and I had blood stains on my clothes and assorted bruises from impacts that had made contact. “Is it over?” Grace asked hopefully rising up cautiously. I nodded being hugged by Dennis who raced up the steps to do this. “This one. For now.” “There will be more?” Grace asked. Seth nodded, “Probably. We need to locate who sent them and where they are.” I leaned down and spoke to Dennis, but Toby could see. “There was a battle and we won this time,” I said. “You promise me now, neither of you will leave this house. Do not even look out the window that way.” I waved toward the battlefield. “There are things out there you don’t need to see.” Seth nodded. “Say it.” They swore it. The local militia and others from Royal Valley were doing some of the cleanup while we went through the bodies. Some were dead and others were dying, but they attacked us. I didn’t feel any compassion for any of them. They didn’t and wouldn’t have compassion for us. Ryan did a triage of our injured first. Whatever it takes for our troops. He was still Creid. Seth and I didn’t even bathe before I sent Yannick and Sam the message on what happened. We also had the advantage of getting messages to and from all three kings in days. Not weeks. That wasn’t fair, I know. It was an unearned privilege, but it was here and we used it. Max came in with the other three from Creid. Max was now getting back to himself. His blond hair askew giving him a wild look almost like a lion. Slapped me on the shoulder he said. “You’d make an excellent King’s Warrior and Creid.” I smiled. “Thanks?” “And Seth! You were quick with those arrows. Right on target,” Max stated impressed. Seth nodded. “I can’t do what you five can do with a sword, but I do well with a bow and arrow.” He said proudly. “Beau!” Dennis almost shouted with joy at seeing his friend as raced to him hugging the man. “I shouldn’t,” Beau said smiling. “I’m dirty.” “I don’t care!” Dennis said continuing to hug him. Max grinned. “A little warning.” My eyebrows rose. “You’re giving a little warning,” I pointed out. “Now?” Max nodded smiling. “I don’t know if you know about the crash.” “The crash?” Seth asked. I had heard of it, but never experienced it. “It will happen soon,” Reese said chuckling. “That rush and burst of energy will wane off.” “You’ll barely be able to stand,” Val added. “You fought hard,” Beau said. “My advice is go where you want to be,” Max began. “Take whatever off and collapse. You will anyway.” Battle Aftermath

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: The Tales of Sol 54 The Tales of Sol 54 By Joe hoo This my second attempt to write so please tell me what you think. This is a fictional story it is not intended to imply that any members of the Backstreet Boys, Nsync or 98 Degrees are gay, or any of the other celebrities mentioned are homosexuals. If you are not old enough to read these stories do yourself a favor don’t get caught. The same goes for those people whose countries have these sites made illegal. And for everyone else enjoy Captain Planet and related characters was created by R.E Turner and copyright by AOL Time Warner Company and Trademark by TBS Productions Babylon 5 and all related characters and props were created by Michael Straczynski and copyright by Warner Bros. Star Trek and all related characters created by Gene Roddenberry. Copyright Paramount Transformers and all related characters, and props are trademarked by Hasbro inc. Copyright Rhino Home Videos and AOL Time Warner Entertainment CO He-Man, She-Ra, related characters, and props are trademarked by Filmation 1980’s Buffy, the Vampire Slayer, Angel and all related characters created by Joss Whedon. Copyright 20th Century Fox. Batman, and all related characters created by Bob Kane. Copyright DC Comics and Warner Bros. X-MEN, and all related characters created by Stan Lee. Copyright Marvel Comics and 20th Century Fox. To those who’ve been reading Tales of Sol. I want you to know that while there is sex in this story. That is not is sole purpose and yes I do hope the sex sense makes you all hard and gets you off. Sol is an adaption from my childhood favorite show Captain Planet and the Planeteers, The cartoon showed us that the world can be a better place if we took a few moments to care for it. Tales of Sol is meant to express hope. It is also shows how music can have an impact in our lives. While I don’t know if my favorite bands 98 Degrees, Backstreet Boys or Nsync have ever read this. They saw me through some of the hardest moments of my life and offered in their own way hope. To them I say thank you. I dedicate the Tales of Sol to all of my brothers and sisters of the US armed service past, present, and future. I like to thank my friends who I had the privilege showing these chapters with. They helped with editing and inspiration, John Rivera, Albert-Russ Alan Rivera-Odum, Derbe.D. Hunte Yvette Ortiz Samuel Diaz Jr for all their help in Making The Tales of Sol an enjoyable story to write. And I have a few other names starting with the beginner of this universe James the author of Tales of a Real Dark Knight. I still hope to reconnect with you dear friend and all the rest of this series. Blake the author of Tales of a New Phoenix Jeremi author of the Tales of Young Mutants Please remember to Donate to Nifty And now without any further ado I give you the next chapter of Tales of Sol. The Tales of Sol 54 A Port in a Storm I arrived back in the Sea Dragon with the food in tow. I walked down the ramp and into Brian’s waiting arms. I was coughing from all the dust I had inhaled “Mike, are you okay?” Brian asked as he helped brush some dust off of me. “Oh I am just fine,” I coughed out “I can’t say the same for your stuff, we all lost most of our stuff at the hotel,” I told him as I brushed grit out of my head “What are they holding on to because we are leaving?” Nick asked. Indicating the dust that was now on the floor of my Sea Dragon “No when I got back there the storm had damaged the hotel severely, to some degree most of our stuff was damaged beyond uses,” I answered “What I found which isn’t much are in whatever suitcase you guys had that were the lease damaged and clothes and whatever you had in them the most usable,” I explained turning to AJ “I am sorry AJ, you and I were the most unfortunate ones,” AJ shook his head in resignation “Mike, my room was literally sucked out that window I would have been surprised you found anything,” “I did find one undamaged suitcase and you were lucky, in the fact that your cellphone was the only one I found along with your wallet, your phone wasn’t damaged thanks to it falling between the dresser you placed it on and the wall,” I could at least tell AJ that much. “My room had nothing, everything in it was destroyed,” I told them. This made Nick frown, “You mean you have only the clothes on your back?” “Yes fortunately I placed stuff here in the Sea Dragon in case of emergency,” I nodded my head. “What about the hotel itself?” Howie asked “The storm damaged the entire hotel compromising supports for the top floors,” I did my best to explain “As I was trying to get food for us the hotel collapsed,” I answered as I pointed to the dust that was now on my hangar’s white floor. “Oh my those people?” Kevin said “They were already gone when I got back there,” I told them “The suitcases and food are still inside the Sea Dragon,” I indicated Kevin and Howie went back into my Sea Dragon with everyone’s suitcase. AJ and Brian came up to me “We did some searching and found a tv in one of the offices and even some sodas in one of the fridges,” Brian informed me “I hope they aren’t expired,” I groaned “I tested them myself, they are just fine,” AJ weary mane informed me. “Well at least you saved our wallets,” Kevin noted holding up his “That was all I had time to get, plus by the time I got there your rooms were already destroyed by the storm,” I said as Howie, AJ and Brian came out with the bags of food and bottles of water I had liberated from the doomed hotel. “You guys should eat something while I talk to Tony,” I told them Brian insisted, “Mike you need to eat something too,” “After I put a call through to Tony,” I assured As they began to make sandwiches with the bread meats and cheeses, I moved back towards the Sea Dragon. “This is at least better than those bars,” I heard Nick, followed by a unison “Nick!” I sighed as I entered the Sea Dragon. The console dedicated to Tony was screaming. It seems Tony once again beat me to the punch when I opened the channel. “Mike! It is Tony, I just got told that,” Tony’s frantic voice came through loud and clear. “That the hotel just collapsed I know,” I sadly confirmed “Mike, are you sure everyone is with you?” Tony sounded calmer but not by much. “All of the guys are with me with only the clothes on their back, and whatever I could save from the hotel” I told him “We were getting them a new hotel anyway, and thankfully some of their stuff was already transferred to the bus we’ve rented,” Tony said I hadn’t forgotten “What about our people did we lose anyone from security?” I asked “No fortunately after what happened with Frank, Johnny had them all pulled out of the hotel which of course left it to you to watch them but since they were supposed to be out in the morning,” Tony informed me In all of the craziness I had forgotten that which was fortunate “I am glad, we are going to have to wait out this storm in my hangar,” I informed Tony “You can try AJ’s cellphone by the way, his was the only one that survived,” I told Tony “I will as soon as I get a full report from you,” Tony insisted. I informed Tony of everything that happened at the hotel. I told him I managed to get them some food before the hotel collapsed. For which Tony thanked me profusely. I ended my reported “We are sitting out this storm at my hanger for now it will be over in a half hour,” I finished my report while looking over at the radar. “Okay I will let Mr. Wright know and we will get back to you soon,” Tony said I had another call come in. “I will be in touch Tony,” I hung up on him. My direct line to the Lair was now blinking and I answered. “Mike! Where the hell are you?” I heard my mentor practically holler. “Hey Dave, I am safe and so are the Backstreet Boys,” I answered just as I heard AJ’s cell phone going off. “I just saw a report that your hotel collapsed due to storm damage,” Dave said “Yes the storm hit as we were getting ready for dinner I got us all to the hangar,” I told him Sounding more relieved than angry, “Oh that is great, is it safe from the storm? Dave asked “Yes it was far safer than that hotel apparently,” I remarked as I told Dave everything “I got us all here and while I was trying to gather what I could, BEATTI had informed me the storm had compromised the hotel,” I told me mentor “I had managed to get some food when the upper floors came crashing down,” I reported “I hope you guys are alright,” Dave huffed out I could hear the worry in his voice “The storm should be over in an half hour, then we will have see what can be done with the guys they lost a lot at that hotel,” I said “Mike we are on the News,” Howie called into the chopper I left the chopper and the TV Brian and AJ found was hooked up to a cable line and on it was the news. “We are live at the Grand Marque here in New York, where one of its towers has collapsed do to storm damage, it is reported that the Backstreet Boys were staying at that tower for their upcoming concert,” the reporter said “We have been told by sources inside their company that the band is safe with a friend, and they are still looking forward to the upcoming concert at Madison Square Garden,” The reporter announced. “We have, heard from Mr. Wright, who had said,” the reporter announced and a video of Johnny Wright appeared “We heard about the disaster in New York, and are saddened by any loss of life,” Mr. Wright said “But we are happy to announce that the Backstreet Boys are safe, and while we can’t reveal their location at this time they did get in touch with us,” Wright said “Kevin, are you guys alright?” We all bursa escort bayan heard Tony’s voice. “Yes Tony thanks to a dear friend of ours,” We heard Kevin’s voice “According to our tour manager Tony Blake, this friend of theirs is looking after their best interest, and we don’t want to have fans huddling around his home, we thank him for his generosity,” Mr. Wright said “We will continue to monitor this storm as it pushes through the city,” The reporter announced “That cryptic,” AJ laughed “Well, only Tony knows of this hangar,” I told them “We are very grateful to your generosity Mike,” Brian said as he leaned over and kissed me. We sat on the floor eating our sandwiches talking while we waited for the storm to come to an end. A half hour later the sun finally showed through the hanger’s frosted glass of the large windows over the bay doors. “Stay here,” I said as I went and opened the side door. The sun was indeed peeking out from behind the clouds. The heavy rain was now a drizzle; it looked like the storm was finally over. I went back to the Sea Dragon and called both Dave and Tony getting into a three-way conversation “Okay the storm is over and we need to get the guys out of this hangar it wasn’t prepared to host guest,” “We will send the guy’s bus I will see to the new hotel,” Tony suggested. “But how do we explain why they are at the airport?” I asked “The bus was parked there as they were the only place we could get on such short notice,” Tony said “I will talk to the airport their manager is an old friend of mine, and we will set up another alibi for you guys,” Dave said “Okay I will get them ready to leave we will be waiting for you,” I told them Leaving the Sea Dragon I went to where the guys were still eating their sandwiches “Okay, guys finish what you have, we’ve got to get you to the airport itself,” I told them as they ate what I had brought. “How?” Howie asked my companel went off before I could answer “Mike, I’ve talked to the airport. They will send a security detail to your hangar. You are my assistant after all and I want you safe,” Dave said. I smiled as a knock at the hangar door I hung up on Dave and moved to the door. I quickly gestured my helicopter, “Get inside the Sea Dragon,” I told the Backstreet Boys “Take this stuff with you and stay out of sight until I talk to them,” I said. The guys grabbed our leftovers and any remaining food then hid in my chopper. While I slowly opened the hangar doors “Can I help you?” I asked the big burly looking security guard I recognized as Derrick “Mr. Pennock we came to escort you and your friends to the airport,” “Who sent you?” I asked “Your employer Mr. Matthews, he said you trapped yourself in the hangar when the storm hit,” Derrick said. “Yes it is an embarrassing story to say the lease,” I blushed “Can we come in?” the burly guard asked “Only by car,” I told him He turned to look at the vehicle behind him, “How about by SUV?” Derrick asked “Even better I am sure there are still large puddles out there,” I agreed “Just help me open this door,” I requested as he and I opened the hangar doors just enough to let the Tahoe enter the hangar and then closed them behind them. “Out of the eyes of everyone, Mr. Matthews asked us to get your friends to the airport unnoticed,” The Derrick said as ordered “Thanks they too got stuck here because of their curiosity,” I smiled politely “I told them would show them my flight home,” I pointed to the Sea Dragon “Mr. Matthew said he lent you that chopper so you could get home and not to show it off,” Derrick growled Derrick’s snide comment was uncalled for cover up or not, he needs to be brought down a peg. “`This,’ hangar saved their lives,” I countered shooting the burly guard a commanding tone This got Derrick attention, “I don’t know if you saw the news, we did, my friends’ hotel was destroyed in the storm,” This made Derrick gulp and stammer “My little `show and tell’ might have been a bit inconvenient, however it is because of it. They are alive to tell the story,” I gave the security guard a hard glare that made Derrick look away. “I personally intend to commend this airport’s authorities at how well they protect,” I snapped and then threw my hand out to indicate my helicopter “Their client’s personal property,” That made Derrick gulp again, “Yes sir I do apologize for my poor attitude,” “Storms bring out the best and worst in all of us,” I reminded the man Pointing at my chopper and smiled, “As for that beast over there, what can I say? I have always seen that girl come on to my carrier and have always wanted to fly one,” I said, going along with the cover story. “In any case, okay guys you can come out now, we have to get you out of here,” I said as the ramp opened and the guys came walking out. “But you promised we could go for a ride in it,” AJ mockingly complained. “Now Mr. McLean we will take a ride in her later but you have a concert to return to,” I said cool “Damn we never get to ride in big helicopters,” Nick stomped his foot like a little kid as they all climbed into the SUV. Derrick and I went to the hangar door and again opened it just enough for the SUV to drive out when they exited. We closed it again after ensuring the door was locked and I discreetly hit a button on my combadge which locked all the doors and made the hangar virtually impenetrable. Climbing into the SUV and the head guard climbed into the front and we were off. I turned to the guys “Everyone comfy?” “As comfy as one can be when crammed in the back,” Nick grumbled “We are going to secure a section of the airport,” The guard driving the SUV said. When we got there their bus was waiting for them. “How did that get here?” Kevin gasped “We took care of everything,” I told them the SUV came next to the bus close enough that when the door opened the guys were shielded from prying eyes they ran inside I shook the hands of the guards “Thank you for all your help,” “Thank your employer he has a lot of pull with the guy who runs this airport,” Derrick said after leaving the SUV. I was the last to enter the bus and it began to roll out. “Mike?” Kevin started. I held up my hand to hold off any conversation,”Not yet Kevin we are not out of the woods yet,” as I moved towards the driver’s side “We still have to get you guys to your new hotel without arousing suspicions,” I told him I moved to the front of the bus. “Get comfortable guys and stay away from the windows,” I said quietly. They all grabbed a seat while I went up front. I saw the salt and pepper top of Kurt, one of the Backstreet Boys’ bus drivers. “How are we doing?” I nervously asked Kurt. “So far we have kept a tight lip on this. No one should even know we are here,” the Driver said “Who knows about this?” I asked “Just Mr. Wright, Mr. Blake and your boss Mr. Matthews,” Kurt answered, I sighed in relief I knew Dave would have found a way to keep the calls from getting bugged “It has been announced that the band will be staying at a new hotel since their last one was destroyed in the storm” Kurt informed me as we sped down the road, “But the one being posted will not be the one we are going to be going to,” Kurt reported, I nodded and I kept my senses open to any other trouble. The bus had to make several turns because some roads were still flooded. I made sure to spot them before the bus even came up to them. It took longer but it was necessary both because of the hazards we could see, and the hazards we couldn’t. I was the first to step off the bus, opening my senses and even asking the animals if they saw anyone. When I got the all clear I told everyone to sit tight, until I got back. I went to the door and was greeted by the manager “We have everything waiting for the Backstreet Boys,” “Does that include something to eat no one has had much since the storm struck?” I inquired “We were asked to provide a food cart by their tour manager, one will be brought up as soon as they get to their room,” the manager confirmed I thanked him we both went in and I made a quick survey of the lobby “You are thorough,” The manager made note “These are dear friends and I have been put in temporary charge of their security at the moment,” I sternly explained Once everything was good we had an elevator brought down and held open. I went back to the bus. “Okay guys we are going straight for the elevator,” I made sure my tone carried and there was no room for questions. They all nodded and we quickly made it to the elevator. It wasn’t until the door closed that we signed a bit of relief. “I will get off first,” I again brokered no resistance when the door opened. I got off first “Man Brian your boyfriend is bossy,” I heard AJ snicker. “With everything that has happened I don’t blame Mike for being cautious,” I heard Kevin whisper. Looking around the hall satisfied it was safe, we left the elevator and just as it shut behind us I saw the service elevator’s door open and out came a hotel employee pushing a food cart. I pointed to where the common room was. She nodded and pushed the cart there as we got to our rooms. I saw to their safe arrival before stepping into my room. I had one more duty I still needed to perform and that included several calls I had to make. Tony was the first one on my list I had to call, “Hey Tony I just wanted to let you know we all made to the hotel safely,” “That is great,” Tony sighed in relief, then laid something else on my shoulders, “Mr. Wright will be calling you soon, he wants a word with you” when Tony told me that. “I hope he is not mad about all this,” I worried “Far from it you have been görükle escort our saving grace, through and through,” Tony reassured I sighed in relief, Tony wasn’t done though. “With that looney out there we are all on edge, and you are the only one who we can rely on,” Tony explained. “You stepping up when the guys were endangered has made management less worried about you being the one in charge of their security,” Tony further explained “So, no pressure then,” I smirked “Maybe a little but I will let Mr. Wright tell you,” I heard Tony chuckle. “Any word on Frank?” I inquired “He is still unconscious, the doctors said he lost a lot of blood and several bones were broken,” Tony relayed. I just growled and the mental image didn’t help. “I am sorry he got hurt because he believe me,” I sneered “Frank has some responsibility in this,” Tony was just as upset. “Frank should never have gone to Hector’s room without backup even if he was only going to talk to Hector, he still needed someone there if it should have gone the way it did,” Tony didn’t back down he was just as upset over this as I was. We both knew that with so much going on something like this was bound to happen. “Okay I have to give Dave a call, the guys should at least be eating by now.” I told him my own stomach was growling as I have yet to eat. “Okay I will tell Mr. Wright that you would be talking to your employer and to give you a few moments before giving you that call,” Tony announced I snickered before hanging up and then give Dave a call “Hey Dave just wanted to let you know we are safe,” I told my mentor “That is great I am glad it all worked out,” Dave sighed in major relief. “I was planning on showing them the old girl but not like this,” I snorted but then growled “Mike don’t even think of beating yourself up,” Dave came back after hearing the tone in my voice. “You did what you had to do, and when Brian and the rest were in danger you didn’t even think twice,” I knew he was right not that I was happy about it. “I am also betting that by bringing them to the hangar, you would have flown them out of there if need be,” Dave said I sighed with one problem done I had to think of the other and that was storm itself I said “Dave we need to do some research into these storms,” “Mike you of all people know how wild and unpredictable nature can get,” Dave seemed unconcerned “Dave you would have thought a hurricane hit New York, and storms rarely form out of the blue like this one did,” I countered I could practically hear Dave thinking “Did that pain in the ass computer save the radar images,” “You will have to ask her I haven’t revealed her to the Backstreet Boys yet,” I had to chuckle at that one. I heard Dave chuckle and lightly said, “Yes she is bothersome enough,” My combadge responded “I heard that, and yes Dave I saved those radar images,” Dave and I both laughed. “Okay I am expecting a call from Mr. Wright. He seems to want a little word from me,” I sighed. “Don’t worry Mike he and I already chatted while we were setting up the cover story for why the guys were at your hanger,” Dave counseled. “Okay,” I sighed in relief. “I will have that information when you come home,” Dave said as he hung up.. There was a knock at my door “Come in?” I answered the door opened to reveal my earthly angel “Hello Brian, are you okay Love?” I asked “Just wondering if you were coming to dinner?” Brian pondered “I will be there. I just had to make several phone calls to our respective bosses. They needed to know we all made it here safely,” I explained as I offered him a seat next to me “Oh, good, I know you have been given some responsibilities since Tony is not here and Frank is still in the hospital,” Brian huffed. “Are you okay love?” I inquired when I saw the look of uncertainty come across his face “Mike, can I ask you something?” he was shaking now. Wrapping my arms around him. “Love you can ask me anything,” I prompted “I was just thinking of it all and not just us but everything from the time we crossed paths to now and I have to wonder if you think all of it is worth it?” Brian was now on the verge of tears. “Brian do you know what life at sea has taught me?” I asked as I cupped his beautiful face even with tears. He was gorgeous. When he didn’t answer “Brian when a ship is sailing through the ocean it can’t see what is really going on underwater, and it can’t see over the horizon,” I regaled “There was always waves that would buck the ship, you saw some, and some you felt,” I relived my experience Brian actually listened to this part “The point I was trying to get to before a trip down sea leg memories,” I chuckled Then I turned serious and said,”While the trip through the ocean was difficult it was destination was always worth the rough seas,” “So you think the destination is worth what we’ve been through?” Brian inquired I just leaned in and kissed him “Brian you have made it all worth it,” I whispered and gave him another kiss which was interrupted by my rude cell phone. “It seems our lot in life to have our special moments interrupted,” I sighed but when I looked down and saw whose number it was I knew I had to take the call “I got to get this love,” I told him as he got up and left. “Hello Mr. Wright yes we all made it, and I do apologizes for all the inconveniences I put you through,” Brian heard as he left the room he made his way back to Kevin’s room when he opened it Nick asked “Where is Mike I am going to eat his dinner if he doesn’t come soon,” “You touch his food and I will take you over my knee and spank you,” Brian wolfish response. Nick snicker, “Keep me out of your fantasies,” a round of laughter echoed “Where is our friend?” AJ asked as he put his plate down “Oh that does feel better” AJ sighed as he patted his stomach “He is currently on the phone with Johnny Wright,” Brian answered “I hope he isn’t going to get in trouble for taking us to his hangar,” Kevin said as he picked up a cup off coffee “I don’t think so, with everything that has been going on, Johnny probably wants a full accounting from Mike himself,” Brian rubbed his head as he tried to piece it all together “I hope Frank gets better soon,” Howie said as he took a sip of his wine “I would like to know who Hector was in league with, and what his connection to all of this?” Kevin put his coffee down a little harder than necessary. “We still have to worry about the concert I rather think about that then all this dark stuff,” Nick said as he sipped his beer “Mike told us he would be on the lookout for trouble, but who can know what is coming when you don’t know where trouble is going to come from?” Howie sipped more of his wine as he tried to picture it all. “The same way sailing across the ocean and the waves are rolling to the left then swaying to the right,” everyone head shot up as I entered the room. “Everything alright with Johnny?” Kevin asked. “He tried to give me a raise but I had to remind him that I am only temporarily looking after you yahoos,” I said as I grabbed some food. “Yahoos is it?” AJ snickered. “Yes my wonderful yahoos,” I supplied as I took my seat next to Brian “Seriously Mike what did you guys talk about,” I put my fork down. “Many of that is right now between me and Johnny,” I could see the protest “The concert was Johnny’s biggest concern, and since Tony is out of town, and Frank is laid-up there isn’t anyone to really control your security,” I told them, taking a few moments to eat my dinner. “So what is the game plan I mean we all know that we have the Guardian watching over us?” Kevin asked Putting my plate aside for a moment, my stomach wasn’t happy but they needed answers. “I am leaving before you guys are suppose to for Madison Square Gardens, I will bring my personal helicopter to have an aerial view before you even leave the hotel,” “Is it wise to have the behemoth of a helicopter of yours hovering in plain sight?’ Kevin asked “Trust me you won’t even know she is there,” I smirked “How do you hide something that big?” Howie asked “You will see but she will be there throughout the concert,” I told them “So you will be watching us from above,” AJ figured “Not quite my chopper has a remote program that I will have activated so I can be in the Madison throughout the concert,” “Wouldn’t you be afraid of that helicopter losing control and crashing into something?” Howie asked “Not a chance, I wrote and programmed the system that controls it. The remote system is very sophisticated,” I informed them “So you will have eyes in the sky, and still be able to watch us, but how will your helicopter tell you if there is trouble?” Nick inquired I sighed there was no going around not revealing her, and they needed every reason not to think about the Shadow and to think about performing “I had really hoped not to talk about this but you guys are not making it easy,” I said as I pulled out my combadge. “Mike, if you don’t want to reveal everything to us you don’t have too,” Brian quickly jumped in. “No you guys need this,” I placed my combadge on the coffee table. “The one thing Johnny wanted me to put great emphasis was you guys not thinking about the Shadow, but performing as if nothing is wrong,” I hit the keys on my combadge and it made several beeping noises then I said “Backstreet Boys I like to introduce you to one of Guardian’s allies and the brains behind the remote systems in the Sea Dragon, BEATTI,” “Greetings,” the voice of Majel Barrett came out of my combadge everyone gasped. “The real brains behind this is Mr. Pennock, he did build me after all,” my combadge bursa escort bayan spoke. They all looked amazed first at me then my combadge then back again. I could see an almost evil grin forming on AJ as he started seeing where things were falling into place. I could have sworn Brian was blushing and I saw a wicked smile on AJ as he looked directly at Brian. Nick saw it, “Brian?” “I overheard Mike talking to some woman after he left our concerts to go home, I thought it was his girlfriend,” Brian was blushing heavily “It never occurred to you it was his mother or grandmother?” Howie asked “No and now I just found out she isn’t even human,” Brian ears were now on fire. We all laughed, I moved in and kissed him on his lovable cheeks. After the embarrassment wore off Brian had nothing but pride etched into his shocked expression. I could see Nick was practically giddy and Howie had to take a few sips of his wine but I could see a sense of satisfaction creep up in his growing smile. Kevin was just astonished and his coffee long forgotten as my combadge helped cement things for them. It was a calculated gamble but I was pleased to see the results of it. “BEATTI will not only be flying my Sea Dragon but she can spot trouble, and relay that through my combadge while I am on the prowl,” I informed them “Mike, this is incredible. How do we know this BEATTI is real?” Kevin grinned as peace washed over him “I can assure Kevin this pain in the ass computer is indeed real, and just like my pupil is more right then wrong,” Dave sounded through the combadge. “Dave you knew about this?” Brian gasped but it was obvious Dave did. “I was there when Mike built the damn thing,” Dave growled but deep down you could hear the pride in that growl. “And because BEATTI is tied into the Sea Dragon I will also be able to monitor everything, so anything, BEATTI, reports I can also forward that information to Mike,” Dave announced “We will do everything in our power to make sure your concert goes smoothly and it will be an enjoyable night for everyone,” I said “Thanks Dave and BEATTI,” I spoke into my combadge then deactivated it “So BEATTI what does that mean?” AJ asked “BEATTI is an acronym it’s short for Binary Engineered Artificial Thinking Transforming Intelligence” I answered “I built her using what I learned while in the Navy and improved after I received Captain Planet’s soul,” I supplied Brian just sat in his seat. I swore he had wet himself by the expression on his face. “Mike, is there anything you can’t do?” Brian started to chuckle “I can’t sing,” I jovially answered “Really let’s hear you,” Nick gave me the evil eye daring me “No, thanks it was you the Father gifted with music, he send the Heavenly Host to come just to stop me,” I joked “Mike all I want to say is I really hope our crazed fan doesn’t come because he really won’t see you coming,” Howie chuckled I actually felt so unease about he him saying that “That has been the trouble I must confess to,” “What is that?” Brian turned serious “He doesn’t know me, and in return I know very little about him,” I said softly as I just revealed a secret I wasn’t happy to reveal “After everything you have shown us, I have to say I am curious myself,” Kevin went to refill his cup. “Can you bring me a cup Kev?” I requested “Absolutely, how do you take it?” Kevin was more than willing to fulfill. “They didn’t add honey to that cart did they?” I wondered “They did,” Kevin held up a small bottle. “Awesome some of that and cream please,” I requested “Coming right up,” Kevin moved to complete my request “Here you go,” Kevin gave me my cup Taking a sip I sighed in comfort, “Oh that hit the spot,” making everyone laugh. I finally said “Guys the only impression I ever got from this bozo are very powerful negative emotions,” Before I could take another sip Brian stole my cup “Hey!” I cried out making everyone laugh “What I never put honey my coffee before I wanted to give it a taste,” Brian winked and stole a sip “Hmm I am going to have to make the switch,” he said giving me back my coffee “There many things I can see but dark and sometime evil thoughts will prevent me getting any kind of ready from where it is coming from,” I somberly said “I can’t say I am surprise to hear you say that Mike,” Brian leaned in to kiss my cheek “Okay knock off the cutesy,” AJ bantered “I love you too AJ,” I joked as I blew him a kiss Brian hand shot up as if to intercept and brought it to his cheek. “Hey that was meant for me,” AJ mocked hurt “Oh no he belongs to me,” Brian mocked defend “Beside you told us to knock off the cutesy so you don’t get cutesy,” Brian grumbled “Can we get back to Mike’s serious discussion,” Howie pleaded before he was forced to see more sweet banter making me chuckle. “Okay Mike the problem with the darkness is no one can figure them out not even God so admitting is nothing short you saying you are just a blind to their ways as anyone,” Brian spoke softly “I will say this whenever the Shadow has come into range, the strongest feelings I get from him are hate and anger, they are so powerful and fuel each other,” I uttered as I tried to make sense of those feelings. “Meaning the angrier he gets the more he hates,” AJ nodded in understanding “And, vise versa, the more he hates, the angrier he gets,” Howie picked up “Exactly and as much as I love for us to talk more,” I looked over at a clock. “If you don’t get a good night’s sleep Johnny’s anger is what I am going to have to face,” we all laughed “Yes it has been a rough day filled with fun and excitement,” Howie said finishing the last of his wine. “Oh yes today was just a barrel of laughs,” Nick grumbled as he wheeled the food cart out as he left for his room. I turned to Nick “Wasn’t that your selling point to have me come here in the first place?” Nick returned the comment, “I thought we would go to a bar have a few pints and kick it, I was not referring to all the crap that we had to deal with since we have arrived,” We all got up and went to our rooms. Brian and I left for my room after saying good night to everyone. When we were behind closed doors I started to undress Brian followed suit and began to unbutton his shirt. “I must say love you are handling this all very well,” I admitted “Mike, God gave us trials and tribulations as a teaching tool, and he never gives us anything he knows we can’t handle,” Brian recited “But a boyfriend who has god-like powers brewing inside him?” I pointed out while making a rainbow of color appear in the palm of my hands. Kissing me tenderly Brian spoke with certainty, “Those powers you have are just a manifestation. Of that beautiful heart, God gave you love, and he gave you them for a reason,” Brian deepened his kiss. “Babe, most people can’t stand it if their partner bites their nails I can literally blow you away with a kiss,” I pointed out and to prove my point I blew the equivalent of a fan of wind across his cheek, when I let up. Brian smirked “Mike you blew me away with all of your kisses,” He jumped on me and kissed me this turned into passionate love making as we both expressed our love for each other. Turning Brian on to his back I kissed my way down his chest stopping to kiss and lick his nipples. I could hear him moan in pleasure, moving further down. I kissed his navel pulling his boxers down and his beautiful dick popped out. I lovingly started with the head licking it all over. I was rewarded but a song of love coming from my love as he moaned in pleasure. Taking his penis into my mouth I could taste the precum leaking out and it was as sweet as he was. Cupping his beautiful balls I brushed them slightly and made him squirm in delight. “Oh Mike I love you,” he said softly. I came back up and kissed his lips. I chuckled as the look of disappointment surfaced. “What?” I snickered “Why did you stop you are good at that,” Brian pouted “I have other ideas for that beast of yours,” I countered his disappointment with a desire of my own placing his penis to my rosebud. “Make love to me Love,” I requested I saw the love cross his eyes “Now and everyday,” Brian warmly said as he entered me as he slowly and gently thrust into me. Tonight was all about love and the love we had for each other Brian brought my lips to his and as he thrust into me he kiss me lovingly “You are my fire, my one desire,” he whispered “And I do want it that way,” I made him laugh as he changed our positions so he was on top of me like an angel from high he looked down at me. Brian continued to push in and out of my love chute like all things this night came to an end when he let out a mighty groan as he emptied his seed into me which caused me to scream as I shot mine at the same time. When he collapsed on top of me “I think that heard that on the moon,” I snickered “That is okay you sent me there anyway,” Brian laughed lightly as he moved so he could spoon me and with his head on mine he whispered “I don’t care who heard I love you,” Brian kissed my cheek and fell asleep just like that. “I wore him out,” I chuckled lightly as I brought his arm up and held it firmly against mine and fell asleep. Please remember to Donate to Nifty Please tell me what you think hoo All comments are welcome on a side note all of this takes places after the events of 9/11 just so you all have a sense of chronological order and understanding. I began writing Sol after reading Tales of a Real Dark Knight while I was still in the Navy and have been working on it for the last 13 or so years. I also recommend the following stories it was because of them I got into writing in the first place. “Tales of a Real Dark Knight” by authorjames “Marvel Knights” also by authorjames “Tales of the New Phoenix” by Blake “Tales of a Superhero Band” by Leo “Tales of a Young Mutant” by Jeremi “Tales of a Thunder God” by Tony Justiss

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Fly Eagles Fly Disclaimer: Hey folks, this story is just a fantasy and I have no evidence that this actually happened, but we can all dream. Stay healthy and practice safe sex! Happy reading. Fly Eagle Fly Zach laughed, “bro, you can’t do that!” shaking his head at his friend who tapped the waitress on her arse as she left to get their drinks. The waitress threw a flirtatious look towards Zach as she passed, returning a short while later with their drinks. “Here you go Zach.” She beamed, “Also tell your friend if he touches me again then I’ll have security break his wrists!” She whispered. “Loud and clear.” Zach replied, he shot his friend a disapproving look, “keep your hands off the waitress man, if I end up in the news I could end up getting fired!” “Chill man, chill.” Zach threw back another beer, [Fuck it, I’ll get a taxi home.] “Wahey, Zach’s in the game.” “Yeah, well you guys are stressing me out!” He replied through gritted teeth. Zach threw back a couple of beers which filtered through him nicely. “I’m going to the bathroom..” he explained as the table watched him leave. Stood at the urinal Zach relieved himself, but in the quiet he could feel eyes on him. He fixed himself up before turning to the sinks, “hey dude, how are you?” Zach beamed with his softening expression. “Bro, I’m pretty good. How about you?” The innocent smile of Philadelphia Flyers’ goaltender, Carter Hart shone back. “I’m ok man, the boys are stressing me out though. I swear I will be on the back of the Philly Inquirer tomorrow!” Zach replied bitterly. Carter sniggered, “I hear ya, well if you need to get away, come join us.” Zach’s frustrated expression softened again, “I may take you up on the offer!” He chuckled. [I wish you would!] Carter sighed to himself grinning to the (former) Eagles tight-end pleasantly as he left the bathroom. Carter returned to his group of friends, “you’ve been gone a while, taking a shit?” “Ha, nah I saw a friend.” Carter replied innocently, “if you say so bro. I’d take the shit excuse over the `gay bathroom hookup’ any day.” His friend replied, a couple of the guys sniggered, Carter banged his fist on the table angrily “two things!” He snapped, “there’s nothing wrong with being gay so I don’t know why you think that’s a joke, and secondly if I were hooking up with a guy, I would expect my `FRIENDS’ to support me, so at least I know what sort of `FRIEND’ you are!” Silence fell on their table, they swapped nervous glances avoiding Carter’s glare. A few nearby tables peered across as the hum around them resumed. “Woah, not cool bro. I was joking.” Carter glanced at his dumbstruck friend, “think about your jokes before you make them. I would rather not be friends with people who think homophobia is funny. I’m gonna get some air.” The hockey star finished, grabbing his beer and heading out of the front door. “Way to go Chase.” The table rounded on the embarrassed youngster as Carter stormed away. The front door swung open, Carter glanced sideways expecting to see Chase’s apologetic face. “You good little man?” Zach asked him tentatively. [Oh shit, move out of the light and hide your face!] Carter panicked feeling a tear trickle down his face. The Flyers star coughed to buy himself a second to think. “Yeah, just some personal stuff yunno?” Carter replied [that’s the best you could think of!] He spat to himself in disgust. “Yeah I think I heard, your friends are causing you a bit of grief then?!” He asked, looking concerned. “You heard?” Carter suddenly felt very self conscious. “Yeah, were you talking about yourself or someone else. And before you answer, just remember I’m a pro sportsman like you, so I know how you feel.” Zach replied, placing his hand on Carter’s shoulder. Carter knew Zach thought he was going to say [“nah, I was talking about a friend” chuckle, chuckle problem solved] Carter also sensed that Zach wouldn’t believe a word of it. The youngster exhaled and looked up at Zach, “yeah maybe, I don’t really know.” he replied in a dull tone. “Good for you.” Zach chortled, pulling Carter in under his arm. The young hockey star held Zach’s side and nuzzled him tenderly whilst the big tight-end hugged him before releasing him. “Right, I have to head back in there, but stay positive dude.” Zach beamed offering a fist pump, “thanks.” Carter replied, blushing in the soft light. Zach headed back into the bar leaving Carter standing outside, the 21-year-old smiled to himself, he felt so much better as if a weight was lifted. Carter returned to his table, an awkward silence greeted him. “Let’s get more beer” he smiled, a collective sigh of relief followed as he called over the waiter. Holding his drink aloft, he nodded across Zach who caught his eye and nodded back. “Ok sorry bro, I didn’t mean to offend you.” Chase offered sheepishly, “don’t worry about it.” Carter cut in dismissively changing the subject in order to resume the fun. The Canadian woke the next morning, his forehead pounding viscously. After 10 minutes of self-motivation, Carter finally dragged himself out of bed. Guzzling down a pint of water, he made himself some toast and a pot of coffee. The flashbacks from last night flickered through his mind. The drinking, the laughing, the arguing, the consoling, [eventful night] he grinned to himself. Munching down his toast he wondered to himself how his friends were talking about him today, how was Zach thinking about him today, nah, Zach wasn’t thinking about him, Zach was just being cool. Carter shrugged thinking of a plan for his free day. [Workout, gaming, chill]. “How are you feeling today bro?” Flashed up on Carter’s phone screen just as he went to lock it. He checked who it was from, surprisingly he was on the big tight-end’s radar. “I’ve been worse, how about you?” Carter replied. “I’m good. Dicy drive home though.” Carter’s jaw dropped, [bad Zach] he thought to himself. “Cool, good you made it back alive.” “What are you doing with your day?” Zach asked. “I’m just gonna chill all day, how about you?” “Yeah, probably the same. The wife is out of town with the kids so I’m gonna have some Zach time.” Carter chuckled assuming Zach meant what he thought he meant. “Jacking off to some porn eh?” He replied. “Probably at some point. You got any decent links to share?” Carter straightened up reading the reply twice. “Maybe, what do you like?” “I’m easy bro, whatever you’re happy to share (wink).” Carter took a moment to think. [Well he seems very cool about this all.] He sniggered whilst scrolling through his history. The young skater found a bit of amateur twunk porn and hit forward. bursa yabancı escort “Try this (wink).” Zach followed the link and a smile crept across his face. The two guys in the video very much resembled both Carter and himself. The bottom was a tall slim thing with blatantly obvious abs. His legs were up in the air resting on the top’s shoulders as he got fucked on a car bonnet. The top was a little taller and had a little more beef to his stocky frame. Zach didn’t even watch the video, deciding to reply straight away, “something tells me that this video is supposed to be us?” Carter beamed at his phone, [hell fucking yes I wish that was us!] “Ha, I was just sending a vid. That’s a hot idea though I think.” He replied. “So let’s do it?” Zach replied instantly. “I’d love to!” Carter replied then followed by sending his address. “I’ll be there in half an hour!” Carter was beside himself, he remembered a dream he’d had a few months ago with him and a tight-end. A big tall man who could give him a good hard workout. “Yeah, fucking A!” The 21-year-old replied then went to get himself cleaned up. 30 minutes later wearing nothing but a towel the slim skater sat on his couch with his feet up on the table. Carter heard the sound of a car’s engine idling outside before it juddered and there was silence. He smiled to himself and waited, moments later there was a buzz from his phone. “I’m outside I think.” from Zach, Carter grinned, “Ok, come in through the garage.” Carter instructed, he jumped up from the couch and headed to his carhole, flicking the switch for the door. The big tight-end approached the garage door watching it rise slowly. As the door rose, he could make out two slim pale legs, a cream coloured towel, hard abs, tight pecs and a cute smile. Zach’s face turned into a wide grin and strode towards the slim Canadian. Carter stood his ground, pressing the garage door button to close it as the American approached. The 6’5″ tight-end moved right up to the toes of the young skater and smiled. Carter opened his mouth to say hello but before he could, the 29-year-old’s large hands took him firmly, pressing just under his shoulders and pulling him in for a kiss. Zach’s lips closed around the 6’2″ Canadian who melted in the older man’s mouth. Carter’s arms opened to reach around the back of the big tight-end, their lips brushed along each other’s sensually before slipping open. The sports stars’ tongues crossed into the other’s mouth and began to roll along each other’s probing gently. Zach lifted the 21-year-old and turned towards Carter’s car, placing him on top of the bonnett with his legs over the side. Carter’s fingers slipped under Zach’s shirt and began to slide up his muscular frame. The 29-year-old tight-end had a nice trail of hair leading up his torso and as his fingertips rolled towards Zach’s pecs, Carter was sure he could feel a generous covering of hair. Zach’s firm hands took hold of Carter and slid him further along the car’s bonnet then the Eagles tight-end climbed up to join him, compressing the car’s suspension with a combined weight of 430 pounds (200kg). Carter lifted Zach’s shirt over his head then fell on to his back as the 29-year-old moved over him pinning the skater’s head to the cold metal with a firm kiss. Zach’s fingers reached down to his jeans, unbuttoning his fly then peeling them open. Carter craned his neck to see what the footballer was up to and he found Zach’s jeans wide open revealing a pair of check pattern boxer shorts which were strained by the tight-end’s hard cock. Carter’s fingers released Zach from his boxers, unbuttoning the fly and pulling through a beautiful piece of meat. Zach’s cock was long, thick and cut, Carter guessed 8.5 inches once they were free of his boxers. The skater placed Zach’s thick purple head on his lips, closing them and sucking Zach gently. “Oh yeahhh.” Zach agreed with a low growl as his fingers wandered down Carter’s slim body. The 21-year-old fed himself inch by inch, the throbbing piece of meat in front of him. Zach’s thick Californian shaft advanced into Carter’s throat sliding across the youngster’s tongue, the skater felt Zach’s head reach his tonsils and relaxed, resisting the urge to gag. Zach’s eyes appreciated the slim skater’s body, the Canadian’s milky white skin was beautifully smooth against his fingertips. His dark brown hair was thinly spaced along his tense thighs leading up to a dense bush of dark pubes around his young balls. The tight-end huffed happily as his cock sank into Carter’s throat, the 29-year-old’s swollen head stroked against the warm skin inside the goalie’s mouth. Carter’s cock stood rock hard as he did his best not to choke on the heavy piece of meat penetrating his skull. Zach exhaled a long groan of satisfaction as his cock throbbed within Carter’s throat. The Californian carefully turned his body so that the pair of them were top to tail, placing each of his large hands on the car’s bonnet outside Carter’s slim legs. Peeling Carter’s towel open, the skater’s cock teased him invitingly and as his hips began to rock gently into Carter’s face, the tight-end craned down to kiss Carter’s beautiful head. The Canadian’s semi pulsed causing it to gently slap Zach’s face, the tight-end grinned to himself then kissed Carter’s head again, same result. The 21-year-old’s tight body responding to his every touch made Zach feel special, the big tight-end thought himself to be decent in bed, but this boy was clearly begging for it, throbbing hard with the anticipation of Zach’s touch. Carter’s throat stretched around Zach’s fat cock, the tight-end’s girthy meat tasted insanely good. [He’s gotta fuck me with this thing] the goalie told himself, as his nose buried itself deep in the tight-end’s curly man-bush. Taking Carter under his thighs, Zach lifted the Canadian’s legs into the air, then pulling them all the way around, he pushed Carter’s legs against his torso. Zach then lowered his tongue to split Carter’s milky cheeks, tracing along the firm pink ring of the skater’s hole then closing his lips around the 21-year-old’s entrance he sucked gently [I’m gonna murder this ass!] Zach grinned to himself malevolently, his cock pulsed in agreement. The slender Canadian agreed with Zach’s synopsis as he gargled the footballer’s hard meat. [He’s gonna destroy me] Carter grinned to himself whilst Zach’s 8.5-inch cock continued to run in and out of his mouth. The skater felt himself pulsing in reaction to Zach’s bare cock pulsing between his lips, however it was the attention the 29-year-old bursa sınırsız escort was paying to Carter’s ring that the goalie found particularly arousing. Zach’s tongue slathered between the smooth dimpled mounds that were Carter’s pale cheeks and sucked at the 21-year-olds moist entrance. With a loud final slurp, Zach pulled his face away from Carter’s arse and straightening up, Zach removed his cock from Carter’s throat. Then in one swift, dominant motion, taking the slim skater by his right arm and leg, Zach spun Nolan around. The 21-year-old’s arse lay exposed and gripping both thighs, this time Zach pulled Carter towards his crotch. Carter’s eyes watched Zach busily locating his hole, The 29-year-old’s saliva-lubed head pressed against Carter’s hole and began to pierce its way inside. The skater exhaled with a soft groan, his ring stretching around Zach’s raw, cut cock as it burrowed its way inside him. Carter’s ring slowly sneaked it’s way up Zach’s thick rod edging closer and closer towards the bushy nest of dark brown pubes that characterised the bottom’s crotch. The top moved his grip from the skater’s thighs up to his sides, tightly pulling the 21-year-old in while pushing his crotch forward slowly but surely. The tight-head had already stuffed 3 inches inside the bottom, but with so much more to go, he couldn’t thrust yet, he had to be patient. Zach could feel Carter doing everything in his power to allow the beefy top into his hole. A deliberate inhale was followed by Zach’s cock slipping further inside the skater now surpassing 5 inches as the Canadian pushed his muscles out determined to allow Zach’s girthy shaft inside. Skidding further inside Carter, Zach’s raw cock stretched the young skater until his dark pubes pressed against the bottom’s pale skin. Pausing for just a couple of seconds, Zach began to swing his hips back and forth, making sure to drive straight. Carter cooed softly, emitting light shallow murmurs of appreciation as his tight tunnel squeezed the thick slab of meat filling him up. The bottom’s cock lay hard against his abs, twitching with anticipation as the tight-end rocked his weight back and forth from his heel to his toes and back. The cool steel of the hood of Carter’s car rubbed against the bottom’s back, squeaking slightly with Zach’s weight sliding him over the smooth paintwork. Zach began to press forward with more weight and power driving his raw 8.5-inch cock into the young bottom, his 6’5″ muscular frame thudding into Carter’s twinkish body in comparison. The 29-year-old top rocked back and forth into the sexy youngster glancing back and forth between Carter’s face and the Canadian’s hole. The bottom’s wide mouth groaning gently, told Zach to keep doing exactly what he was doing. The way Carter’s blue eyes watched him, staring intensely at the top as his body slowly opened up to allow the tight-end to fuck him nice and deep.. Zach threw his head back and gave a long happy groan as he pressed his crotch hard into the young bottom’s arse. The Canadian’s tight, warm insides were perfect around his thick, raw head. The way Zach’s outer skin slid up and down his shaft as he fed it into the smooth bottom drove the tight-end crazy. “You like that D?” Zach grinned. “Yeah big boy.” Carter replied, beaming wide as he stroked his own 7.5 inch, cut cock. The big top squeezed Carter’s skin tight as he really began to increase the power with which he fucked the slim Canadian. Zach’s helmet plundered deep into Carter’s smooth insides, destroying the hockey star’s innocence and making his body shake. Below them, the car rocked on its suspension, swaying with the power of the humongous tight end. Slamming 250 pounds (115kg) of meat into the Canadian’s tight little hole, both men moaned, begging for more as the heat began to rise. The Canadian’s tight ring squeezed, pleasuring the top who growled with happiness. Placing a hand on Zach’s furry pec, the smooth bottom appreciated Zach’s manly body, his bulging pecs and the fine, dark hairs which coated them. “Ahhh yeah.” Carter agreed, feeling Zach’s raw head bury itself 8.5 inches deep into his smooth cunt. Carter’s agreement with his cock spurred Zach on, the top changed up a gear and hammered even harder into the sexy skater. Carter gave a long groan as Zach plundered hard down into his tight belly, the Canadian’s own hard cock squeezing out pearls of clear, shiny precum to glaze Carter’s abs. The feeling of Zach’s furry body plunging hard into his bum cheeks, filling his tight hole with that long, thick D, Carter felt as though he was in heaven. Carter’s toned frame looked so good around his cock but without warning, Zach pulled his entire length free from the Canadian’s hole with a pop. “Ughhhhh.” Carter gasped as his ring tried to seal itself. Pulling Carter by his legs, Zach pulled the skater across the car bonnet and then upright. Carter followed Zach’s guidance and sat up breathing through the trauma his ring had suffered and knowing that trauma wasn’t over yet. Zach pulled Carter off the bonnet entirely and up to stand on his own two feet. Carter followed Zach’s overpowering guidance which spun him to face towards the car, then reaching down Zach’s hand found Carter’s hamstring and pushed it up until the Canadian’s foot rested on the bonnet. Zach glanced down at Carter’s perfect round buttocks before taking hold of his shaft and guiding it back into the bottom’s crease. Zach’s fingers located the Canadian’s loosened ring and pressed his thick head against it. Carter braced himself and pushed out once again allowing Zach’s cock to pop back inside him with ease. Sliding as far up as he could go, Zach stepped an inch closer to the bottom then took a handful of Carter’s hair gently pulling it towards him. Zach kissed Carter and simultaneously resumed fucking the youngster’s sweet ring. The break to change positions was perfect for Zach who had felt the pressure in his balls building. Carter’s back pressed into Zach’s burly chest as they kissed, the 6’2″ skater who would be big compared to most men felt so small against the 6’5″ footballer. Zach held the kiss a few minutes longer as he quickly built his rhythm, slamming his 8-5 inch shaft into Carter’s wonderful hole. Once Zach had begun to thud into Carter’s sexy frame, the top pushed away from their kiss. Carter leaned forward and gave another long groan as the sound of Zach’s crotch slapping his smooth skin echoed around the garage. Zach’s eyes looked down at his raw cock spearing into the tight young bottom and he smiled proudly. görükle escort Zach wasn’t the only one who was proud of his skills in (or out of) bed. The horny bottom slut in Carter began to match Zach for power of thrust backing his arse into the American top. Every time Zach’s crotch came forward, plunging his thick 8.5 inch cock into the skater’s tight body, Carter reversed, thrusting his smooth, pale arse in the opposite direction. The powerful sportsmen egged each other on, going pound for pound and groaning with the power to match it. The pure animal passion drove them on, the need to compete, to be better than the other guy. Zach’s fingers squeezed tight, pushing Carter’s cheeks together as his cock slammed into the bottom’s tight belly. Zach’s thick, hairy balls slammed into Carter’s crotch while every ounce of his 250 pound (115 kg) frame crashed into the goalie’s firm, milky white cheeks. The young bottom’s warmth around his bare, sensitive head started to transmit through to Zach’s balls which were full and ready to unload. For Carter, the weight of the big top pounding the air out of him was exactly how he had imagined it. His smooth tight ring felt neither smooth nor tight anymore, rough and loose Carter imagined with a smile as Zach’s fat cock buried itself into his slim, muscular frame. Zach’s length filling his insides, slamming into his soft prostate felt wonderful to Carter, there was no other way to bottom but take it deep and hard. Carter had long forgotten to jerk himself as Zach moved into top gear, concentrating on making Zach cum was Carter’s motive and that was enough to make the young Canadian hard and ready to blow himself. The power of Zach behind him, filling his belly with that raw 8.5 inch cock made Carter’s head weep. “Yeah, pound my hole.” Carter begged. “Harder big boy, harder!” The goalie demanded. Zach needed no invitation to show off his brute strength. The powerful tight-end held Carter’s slender hips as tight as he could and swung his body back and forth with as much force as his thick hairy legs could muster. Carter’s hole fast turned from a tunnel into a cave as Zach’s body ploughed mercilessly into him. The filthy bottom loved it, he loved the feeling of Zach’s raw head curving up into his warm chute, stroking his sensitive insides. Carter’s hard 7.5-inch cock smacked his smooth abs with the ferocity of Zach’s pounding. The Flyers goalie could feel his sticky precum, glazing his crotch each time it smacked his abs. Zach grunted, “shit, mother ficker.” He cursed blindly as his balls unloaded with a powerful explosion. The top’s fuzzy nuts were full of his hot cream, cream which began to squirt into Carter’s warm belly. Zach jabbed his cock into the 21-year-old’s tight arse as he unloaded, taking every opportunity to feel the bottom’s tight walls pleasuring his cock. Carter felt Zach’s warm juices squirting deep inside his body, the Flyers’ goalie groaning with joy feeling cum spraying into his tight tunnel. Carter’s own nuts tightened in response to the warm cream filling his body, the bottom turned back to Zach and breathed, “fuck me.” To the faltering top, whose orgasm was weakening with each throb of his thick cock. Determined to satisfy them both, Zach pulled his hips back once more and piled his cock home. Carter groaned as Zach’s head pleasured his entire body in one long stroke and with that the bottom began to shoot across his own car bonnet. The Flyers’ goalie took deep, heavy breaths between squirts as his cock unloaded like a hose, sending streaks of his cum shooting across his car’s glossy red finish. With his orgasm subsiding, Zack buffeted Carter’s body with a few more sharp, deep slams. Zach’s thrusts forced a final squirt of cum out from Carter’s hard boner and the pair of them sighed, exhausted but ecstatic. Exhaling deeply, the Philadelphia sports stars sucked in oxygen. Neither had the energy to make another move yet and for what felt like an eternity they remained connected whilst their bodies left the realm of sex and returned to the real world. Zach glanced down at Carter’s smooth, sweaty back and smiled to himself. Another 15-20 seconds passed, Zach’s cock softening within Carter felt the Flyers goalie’s ring pushing him out slowly. The 29-year-old leaned back gently and watched his cock sliding free of the sexy bottom’s hole. With a pop they were disconnected, Carter placed his hands back on the car bonnet for support while he continued to take deep breaths feeling his ring trying unsuccessfully to seal itself following Zach’s orgasmic assault. With Zach’s weight off his back, Carter pushed himself up off the bonnet and turned to the top. “Fucking A dude.” He beamed, throwing his hand up in the air for a high five. Zach reciprocated with a chuckle, “glad to see you enjoyed yourself.” He smiled nodding back at the cum covered hood of Carter’s car. “Ha, don’t worry about that, I’ll give her a good wash later. You need a drink or something?” Carter chuckled, “Sure.” Zach nodded following Carter as he beckoned the tight-end to follow him from the garage through into the living area where they enjoyed a relaxing afternoon before returning to their elite sports training the following day. END Thank you for reading, I really hope you enjoyed the story. If you like what you’ve read please let me know by emailing me ail. I write these stories for fun, but I would greatly appreciate any contributions you are willing to give as a result. If you would like to make a donation then feel free to contact me on the email above. Here is the rest of my collection: Sticky Blinders, After party at the OSCARs, Cole Me By Your Name, Happy 18th Bro, Coffee for John, An Audition to Remember & Breakfast Booty. The Diving Squad England Cricket Boys, From Rapid to Star, Scorcher from the Caribbean & Inside the Bio Bubble. Gymnastics Fantastics Scrum Down & Clash of the Centres Raging Scott, Swim Team, HRVY PTY, Swimnasium & Ripped Roses Vamp-ing, Vamp-ing 2 & One Direction to Dunkirk Welcome to Beckingham Palace North American Swedes Tennis series: Touring with the Next-Gen, Double Fault, A Break in the Bahamas, Bulging Bulgarian, Winner Takes All, Tennis’ Masochistic Maple Leafs & Made in Russia. Football series: Chelsea Training, Winter in Portsmouth, Graduation Ceremony, Welsh Cherries, Cherries Go Blue, King Power, Three Lions of King Power, Loving Gunners, Bad Boys Gone Naughty, Confident Canary, Lilywhite Hoops, From Paris with Love, Lion Cubs, Behind Blue Doors & The Fifteen-Legged Dragon. F1 Series: F1 World & Life in Monaco, Magic Monza & Magical Monza, Marina Bay, Surrey Holiday, The Home of British Motorsport, The Champ is Here, Samba in Sao Paulo, You’re Fired & The Apprentice’s Apprentice. Ice Hockey Series: On Ice, On Ice Mighty Ducks, Buffalo Bound & Power Surge You can show your appreciation for all the guys at Nifty by donating fty/

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: A WWE story: Slater and Gabriel This story is completely fictional. It is about the relationship between two celebrities. I have no knowledge of the real persuasion of either of the guys and stress that this is pure fantasy. WWE owns whatever it owns in terms of names and trademarks and such. If you are not 18 or if it is illegal for any reason for you to read such material, you must leave. Reader response is important to me; I’ll try to answer all ail Justin Gabriel was on top of the world. A few months ago he was slumming it in the WWE developmental territory in Florida before being given some exposure of the first season of NXT, an elimination style show. After making it all the way to third place and final show, he had sadly been eliminated. At first he had worried that he would end up back in FCW, or even worse, wished well in his future endeavours, but instead, he had been approached by the winner of NXT and made an offer — join him in showing the WWE Superstars that they were here to stay. Justin had readily agreed. He didn’t want to go back to developmental and he didn’t want to be released. In the same boat was another NXT rookie, the `One Man Rock Band’ Heath Slater. Slater had also agreed to join up with the other NXT members in their new group and had relished the opportunity to perform in front of larger audiences beating people down on Raw. But what he really relished was the chance to spend more time with Justin Gabriel. Ever since the two had first met, Slater had nursed a secret crush on the slim but well built South African. Sitting in the locker room after the group had just debuted on WWE’s flagship Raw program and destroyed the set, attacking all the people at ringside, Slater couldn’t help but look over at Gabriel. While all the rookies wore brief like trunks, Gabriel’s seemed so much smaller. Slater noticed the way they tapered in at the waist at clearly showed of the V shape of Gabriel’s former male model torso. As Slater continued to check out his work mate he equally couldn’t help but notice that the trunks clung to Gabriel in all the right places, empathising the bulge made by what looked like a fine sized cock and a muscular tight arse. “Well done gentleman, well done,” the rookies were congratulated by Vince McMahon, chairman of the WWE who entered their dressing room. “We were all very impressed by that showing and having had a quick glance at the internet, already people are talking about you all.” Scanning the room, Vince stopped at Justin Gabriel and specifically congratulated him on his excellent 450 splash. Gabriel couldn’t have been happier. The smile on his face likely wouldn’t be leaving for a week. As Vince got ready to leave the dressing room he asked one of the other rookies, a guy called Daniel Bryan to come with him. Gabriel wasn’t sure what that meant, but he was sure whatever Vince had in mind would be good for business. As he smiled around the room, he couldn’t help but catch Heath Slater looking at him from across the room. When Heath realised he had been caught looking, he quickly looked away, but this just confirmed what Gabriel had already noticed, clearly Heath was interested. Justin had once been a male model, he knew the signs. He also knew that wrestling had only helped tone his already impressive body and, with the performance oil liberally applied, he knew everything was popping in all the right places. Looking across at Heath, Gabriel realised he’d never done it with a ginger guy before. Heath’s hair was a dark ginger, and it was long to his neck. His body wasn’t as clearly defined as Gabriel’s, but it was lean and athletic and when Heath did his ring taunt there was certainly something about him that made Gabriel look again. The other thing that occurred to Gabriel was that bursa evi olan escort Heath was obviously nervous and embarrassed, and so the best way for Gabriel to get some, would be if he made the first move. As the other guys all began to drift away and get ready to go for dinner or whatever, Gabriel walked over to where Slater was sat, leaned in close and asked if he wanted to go for quick bite, or something, being sure to place some emphasis on the word something in his South African accented voice. Heath looked up and stammered out that he would love to. Smiling down, Gabriel went off to the showers, telling Heath he would see him outside in a bit. Heath was shocked. The guy he’d been crushing on for months just asked him out. But was it just as friends? He wasn’t sure. It didn’t sound that way and the body language didn’t seem that way either. Shit, what was he going to do? Having already showered, Heath dressed and went out to the car parking area to wait and see what Gabriel had planned. He wasn’t waiting long, as he was soon joined by the South African stud; he had slipped into a tight dress shirt and some designer jeans that looked about a size too small and clearly showed off his muscular backside. The two went for dinner, and throughout it Heath couldn’t help but notice that Gabriel kept making crude jokes or double entendres that left him stammering and red faced, while Gabriel just kept laughing. As dessert was wheeled out, Gabriel decided that seen as, if thing went to plan he was soon going to be getting a good work out, he would have a creamy ice cream sundae. As he was eating it, he noticed Heath was giggling to himself. “Gonna tell me what’s so funny” he asked Heath. “You have some cream on your nose,” Heath giggled back. “Well you best get it off for me, I can hardly see it myself” replied Gabriel. Heath leaned in, and without bothering to grab a napkin, wiped the cream off with his finger. Gabriel took the chance to make sure that Heath knew exactly what was one the cards for tonight and grabbed his hand, moving his cream covered finger to his mouth and slowly sucking it off, licking the tip of the finger and then sliding it inside, bobbing a few times on it, and then moving off. Throughout all this he kept clear eye contact with Heath who went several shade of red and grew hard as a rock in his pants. “I think it’s time to go” Gabriel smirked at Heath, leaving more than enough money to cover their bill as he led Heath by the hand and from the restaurant, “we’re heading back to my motel room.” In the motel room, the two men were quick to start making out on the bed, rubbing and humping and shedding clothes. Gabriel pulled away from Heath and told him to strip to his underwear while he went to the bathroom. Heath couldn’t believe it; here he was in Justin Gabriel’s motel room, about to engage in some good hard gay sex. He quickly shed his shirt and jeans, revealing a pair of white briefs that contrasted with his ginger hair. Hearing a cough he looked round to see Gabriel had returned to the room and had also stripped down, to a pair of tight black boxer briefs that emphasised his bulge and made Heath drool. Gabriel walked forward slowly. He massaged his bulging black boxers as he did so and his cock was growing to full hardness. This was awesome. As Gabriel reached the sofa he reached down and pulled Heath to his feet, mashing their lips together, sliding his tongue out and in to Heath’s mouth. Heath returned the kiss and the two guys swapped spit as they mashed their hard cocks together in their underwear. The black of Gabriel’s boxers bulged obscenely and were a marked contrast to the white of the briefs which contained Heath’s hardness. Gabriel grabbed at Heath’s briefs clad arse and ground altıparmak escort himself into the hard cock that he could feel through the thin cotton of the briefs and his own boxers. The bulges rubbed together and both lads groaned into the mouth of the other as they continued to kiss. Heath moved his hands to Gabriel’s chest and started to rub and pull at Gabriel’s nipples and hard, built pecs. He pulled back from Gabriel’s kissing and moved his head down to the right nipple. He took the erect nub into his mouth and slowly started to suck, while using his tongue to tease the end. Gabriel loved this. He loved having a guy appreciate his chest. He spent ages working out every day to make sure that his body looked in pristine condition. “You like my muscles Heath?” Gabriel asked, as Heath continued to lick and suck away. Heath released the nipple, smiled up at Gabriel with a cheeky grin and replied “Oh hell yeah.” “Here you go then, lick away,” Gabriel said as he flexed his muscles. Heath licked away at the tensing chest muscles, licking up into an armpit and down to a bulging bicep. He loved that this muscular guy was letting him have his way and lick, suck and explore whatever he wanted. His cock was rock hard in his briefs and he was in serious danger of spunking himself without even touching his dick. Gabriel loved the silky feeling of a hot tongue moving over his body. It felt good on his nipples, good in his armpit, good on his bicep and he knew it was going to feel damn good when he got it on his cock. Pushing on Heath’s head, he forced the ginger wrestler to his knees and thrust his bulged boxers into Heath’s face. Heath immediately continued to lick and suck away, through the boxer shorts that confined the cock in front of him. Heath raised his hands and pulled the boxers down Gabriel’s thighs. Gabriel’s hard cocked slapped up onto his hard stomach. It was circumcised and slightly darker than Gabriel’s already tanned South African skin. The heavy purple knob head leaked precum, which ran down in copious amounts. Heath had never seen such a nice cock; in fact he has never seen anything other than a plain white American cock, and the girls he had been with had generally been skanks he’d done for the sake of keeping up appearances. Now here was a foreign one in front of him, and it was leaking more precum than he had ever seen a cock leak. It was literally like a leaky tap with the amount of clear liquid that was dripping from the end. Heath ran his tongue up and down the sides of the cock, tasting Gabriel’s dark skin. The precum that he could taste tasted different to the precum of the lads he’d sucked in the past. It has a slightly tangier taste, but it was a taste that was unmistakably male and unmistakably hot. The length was close to 9inches, it had to be as Heath could hardly get it down his throat. He knew he could take 8inches, but this was a struggle. The knob was thick and it pushed at the sides of his throat as he tried to deepthroat it down to the balls. As he tried to do this, he slipped his hands up Gabriel’s legs and played with his balls, tickling them gently with his finger tips. Gabriel looked down and loved the sight of the struggling grappler man trying to please him. He believed that effort deserved reward, so he pulled Heath off his cock, pulled him up, kissed him hard so as to taste his own precum and then pushed Heath back on to the sofa. Gabriel dropped to his knees before the athletic and slender ginger hottie and buried his face into the briefs in front of him. He sucked at the knob that he could taste through the briefs before pulling them down and engulfing Heath’s dick to the root in one go; his nose was tickled by Heath’s ginger pubes and his wide usually smiling mouth was bursa merkez escort filled with cock and came to rest on Heath’s full balls and hairy pubis. This was becoming a habit to Heath. His cock, at just under 7inches was hardly small, but the last two guys he’d gone with could swallow the whole thing in one go. He would get a complex about it, but frankly it felt so good to just have his cock enveloped in one go, to feel his head sliding down the throat of a guy, to know that he had the power to keep that guy on his knees sucking away until he reached climax was amazing to Heath. It wasn’t like this with girls, but with guys, there was something rawer; something more primal. Gabriel moved his head up and down the cock, using his tongue to work the sides and the knob, sucking up the sparse in comparison precum and slowly moving his hands in circles over Heath’s teen arse globes. He spread his fingers and moved them closer and closer the crack and to the hole he knew he would find there. Sticking the middle finger from each of his hands into the crack, he located the hole and, without warning, simply pressed them both in to the hole. Heath groaned and shot spunk down Gabriel’s throat. He was awestruck by how quickly he had cum; shooting his cream from just having some finger shoved in to his arse. He couldn’t believe that, but it felt so good. Gabriel loved the taste of the cum on his tongue, but he had other plans for it. Pulling off Heath’s cock, he stood up and grabbed Heath’s ankles, lifting his legs. He then dropped back to his knees, but placed Heath’s legs over his shoulders. This allowed him to see clearly Heath’s tight pucker. Gabriel spat the spunk he had just received from Heath’s cock on to Heath’s arsehole. He then stood up and thrust his long dick in to the hole, using the hot ginger wrestlers cum as lube. Heath felt like he was being split in two, but the feeling that he had got from just Gabriel’s finger were multiplied as he felt the thick uncircumcised knob rub over his prostate again and again. He moaned and groaned about on the sofa, aware that he was making a lot of noise but not caring because he was embracing the fact that he was a true born cock slut. He loved the feeling of cock in his mouth or up his arse. He wanted to do this all the time. Forget girls, it was all about cock for Heath from now on. He never wanted Gabriel to cum as that thick South African cock felt so good up his tight hole. He started to flex his anal muscles and squeeze down on Gabriel, raising his arse to meet the thrusts into it. “Harder……please……fuck me harder,” groaned out Heath as his prostate took another hit. Gabriel started to really thrust in and out. He was battering the arse on his cock and was loving every minute. It felt so good to just be able to let loose and just fuck. Nothing felt better than to just pound away at some tight man arse. It was always tighter than pussy and guys who limited themselves were just missing out. He looked down at Heath squirming below him. He could see how much Heath was enjoying it from the way he was breathing and moaning; his body thrashing about and clearly loving the cock that was literally rabbit pounding his prostate. Gabriel leaned in and whispered to Heath, “don’t you wish we could do this is the ring? I could fuck you hard in front of all those people, just imagine it, them all cheering as I fucked your arse hard, them all screaming as I climb the turnbuckle and hit my 450 splash, cock first, right in to your tight hole.” As he was saying this Gabriel reached down and grabbed Heath’s cock, which had never gone down. He jerked it no more than five times before Heath shot spunk high in to the air. As his arse tightened and clenched around the invader thrusting in to it, Gabriel came hard, spurting spunk deep into Heath’s colon. As the hard bodied wrestler came down from their sex high, they made out, talking to each other about the other guys in the locker room they would love to do, or had done and how maybe they could do this again, or do it again with another member added.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Premiership Lads part 176: Scotland the Brave Part 176: Scotland the Brave Robertson’s first attempt to speak to and look out for the young Premier League Scotsman, shortly before that night’s international fixture with Israel, didn’t go well. Andy had been vaguely worried about the Arsenal lad all week since seeing him at the Community Shield match, where young Kieran Tierney had seemed uncomfortable and out of sorts even as his new London team smashed their way into a second crucial win of the summer. Watching Tierney stomp away with his jubilant teammates, Andy had felt a brotherly concern for Kieran, his fellow star left-back and big league face of Scottish football — so he’d quickly determined that he would try to speak to his pal properly when they were up here in Glasgow together for the match. `Just don’t go poking your nose in where it isn’t wanted,’ Alex Oxlade-Chamberlain had advised him as he nestled his head in against one of his pecs during a rare stolen night away from their female partners. `It’s probably nowt,’ Trent Alexander-Arnold had agreed, tangled up in Andy’s hairy legs and playing idly with the fluffy ginger hair below his navel. But he’d ignored both gorgeous men, knowing they couldn’t understand his strong bond with the scattering of other talented Scots inhabiting the English league. He’d hoped to address the issue during their four day training camp outside of Glasgow, but the moment had never seemed right. Instead, he focused on rebuilding his relationships with Kieran and other lads on the Scotland squad, who he knew both admired his Premiership successes and resented his `foreignness’ now he was so committed to Merseyside. Robertson took his captain duties up here seriously and had spent much of those days convincing the lads that Scotland meant more to him than any shitty English league title, for sure, and he was absolutely determined to lead the team into some big wins in this Nations League! Pulling aside Kieran for a one-to-one had never seemed quite right with all of that hard work to do. The 26-year-old spotted his moment this evening, Friday night and time for the first of two big games to make it through the fledgling competition’s group stages. The guys were settled in at Hampden Park getting some R as the others departed to see what a bunch of the others were playing on a series of gaming consoles in the next room, Andy eyed Kieran sitting alone on one of the big comfy couches nearby, cradling a cup of tea and looking a bit distant. He shuffled his way over, flexing a little in the tight navy blue polo shirt and close-fitting Scotland trackies, giving a greeting nod to the young star. `Oi,’ he grunted, `how you doin’, Kier?’ `Sound,’ Tierney said distantly, not looking up. Robertson approached quietly and flopped down beside him on the couch, glancing over to check his pool mates had drifted away properly and they were more or less alone. Then he planted a soothing hand against one of Kieran’s firm young shoulders and leaned over a little. `Hey, you sure?’ he asked quietly. `You know can tell me if not. As a captain and a friend.’ More used to cheeky grins and light-hearted banter, Robertson gave his fellow defender what he hoped seemed like a reassuring and wise look, all sincere and dutiful. He was a bit irked when the response was a sulky roll of the eyes and Kieran shrugging his hand off of him in a rough gesture. `Gee, thanks,’ muttered Arsenal’s prized new left-back. `I think I preferred you better when you were full of dick jokes and Jagerbombs, not trying to be everyone’s favourite fucking uncle.’ Tierney glowered away without properly acknowledging, putting aside his cuppa and shuffling about where he sat. Robertson stared at him in mildly affronted surprise, but forced a laugh. `Just trynna look out for a pal,’ he said, aware he sounded as defensive and annoyed as he felt. `You don’t seem yourself, mate, just wanted to check London was workin’ out for you and that, you know… pretty far from home and you didn’t have an easy season, so-` Kieran finally looked at him, but with a harsh glare. `Easy season? Seriously, are you actually just here to gloat about how well Liverpool are doin’…? Fuck’s sake, bro, we can’t all just sing up easily for an overrated side and ride on the back of stars like Salah and Virgil…’ Andy started at the vicious comments and stared thoughtfully back at the sneering 23-year-old sat beside him. `Erm…’ He had sensed Kieran’s tension and unease all through the preparations for tonight but he hadn’t expected such personal comments and antipathy towards himself. They’d always got on so well as up-and-coming defenders in the Scottish national side, even before Kieran had joined him south of the border in the Premiership rat race. He gawped worriedly at his teammate and, for the first time, wondered if shortly before a proper international game was the right time to try and have a heart-to-heart with a troubled teammate. `What?’ Tierney snapped at him now. `Mate, I’m fine, I just don’t need nosy fuckers like you trying to get involved in my life, aye?’ With that, he got up off the sofa in a bit of a rush, his cheeks flushing a bit pink around his sharp features. He disappeared in a hurry, stomping down the line of the room, rushing off to join a couple of his former Celtic teammates who were gathered around a TV looking at sports news on the transfer market and other international fixtures this weekend. Andy stared after him, wondering if that little conversation could actually have gone worse. So Robertson’s first attempt to speak to and look out for Tierney was a disaster — his second opportunity came later that night in very different circumstances, and went far better. The game itself was a poor showing for the home side, a lacklustre 1-1 draw in which neither Robertson, or Tierney showed off their Premier League class at all. Andy ended the game in a dour mood, suppressing the feeling that his and Kieran’s earlier tiff had damaged the squad’s defensive line and contributed to the disappointing tie with Israel. The Scottish men filed off the pitch away from the balmy Scottish night and into Hempden Park’s home dressing rooms, many of them mouthing off loudly about missed chances and personal grievances — there was a good team spirit among Robertson’s lads and there was no rush to blame one another or point fingers, everyone was convinced their own little errors had created the draw or cost them a more impressive win. `Eh, we still need to party hard tonight,’ Celtic winger James Forrest announced at some point during the sweaty undressing and post-match self-criticism. The short stocky man was standing in just his clingy white briefs, flicking a couple of others immaturely with his shirt like a jock in an American high school movie, all flushed and pink with his chunky bare legs and torso. `I mean, next game is away in the Czech Republic and we’re bound to end up holed up in some tiny shite hotel not allowed to enjoy ourselves… but here we all are in Galsgow for the night…!’ He grabbed at the bare broad shoulders of Kieran, who was in the middle of pulling a towel about himself as he dropped his shorts and keks. `I got my boy KT back for one night only, I wanna party…!’ Andy, sat exhausted on a bench opposite them, felt he ought to chip in his captain’s say. `Last time I checked though, nightclubs still ain’t opening up,’ he pointed out with a smile to his voice, glad at least that the lads’ thoughts were turning to the next game and to morale over being morbid. `I’m not sure we can all have the wild kinda night you’re thinking, Jamesy…’ He grinned, leaning back against the wall and using his Scotland shirt as a rag to rub sweat from his neck and his chest muscles. `Fuck, if only,’ muttered Liam Cooper to his right. The tall captain of newly promoted Leeds United fiddled idly with the front of his bulging grey trunks, fumbling for a towel on a nearby shelf and ready to hit the showers himself. `A proper Scottish night out is just what I need after this fucked up year, hah… we couldn’t even celebrate our Championship title properly on the town like we deserved, y’know… mind, you shoulda seen the wild party we had inside our own stadium after we secured the promotion, heh…’ For a moment, Andy thought Cooper had an almost guilty faraway look on his rugged features, but then he was laughing and throwing a towel over his shoulder and pushing down on his underpants. `Well, you all heard boring Andy,’ came the mutinous and sour voice of Kieran, still in his shorts and socks and playing idly with his phone beside Forrest and Christie. `He says no to partying.’ There was much laughter at this, the other guys not seeming to pick up on the bitterness of the jibe or the general odd mood of their talented left-back. Robertson frowned his way but was ignored, so he just sat there awkwardly. `I ain’t saying no to partying,’ he said to the crowded room in general, `just… think our options might be limited, y’know, boys…’ `But we gotta do something,’ chimed in the lad to his left — local lad John McGinn, still brimming with giddy glee to be back up in his hometown after his tough seasons battling at Aston Villa. `I know it wasn’t the result we wanted but we’re Scotland the Brave, y’know, we go down fighting — and drinking, haha…’ A chorus of nods and yells and patriotic snatches of traditional song that made Andy firmly agree with the sentiment but feel awkward about his responsible position; the bosses would definitely want the guys safely in their riverside hotel within the next hour, ready for a gentle curfew and a return to their countryside training camp first thing in the morning. Hovering next to near-naked Forrest, young Ryan Christie, the lads’ hero of the night for his solitary goal, sniggered and looked about with wild eyes, tapping the side of his nose. `Lads, I might know the place,’ the Celtic attacking midfielder announced, nudging James and Kieran and giving Andy a big naughty grin on his youthful features. `There are places which get around the rules, if you know what I mean, and offer quite a big party for those who want it… hehe…’ Christie, a lad who as often turned up to matches with black eyes and bruised lips from his extra-curricular behaviour as his aggressive playing style, grinned about at the intrigued male gathering, and Robertson scratched his stubbled chin thoughtfully, wondering just what his old pal had in mind. The place in question occupied the basement of a converted tenement block a short taxi ride away from the Scottish national stadium, and the nature of the establishment became quite rapidly apparent from the half-naked all-female staff and the cliched red lamps that lit the main bar area in the centre. Clearly the neighbourhood was quiet and desolate enough to allow the blatantly illegal business to flourish even right now: the dozen or so Scotland players were warmly welcomed with buckets of top-shelf vodka and mersin escort odd little laminated menus of the `dishes’ on offer. Kieran Tierney thumbed through the plasticky pamphlet in his hands, sticky with spilled drinks, and stared about the seedy underground brothel with a mix of hesitant repulsion and aroused amazement. He was quite impressed at Ryan Christie’s ability to turn up a party in the most limited of circumstances, though some sensible corner of his brain already knew that a headline-grabbing Prem player like himself or Robbo would get in way bigger trouble if caught here than some of the more locally based lads in their party. They’d already sunk a few cans at the stadium and in the cars getting here, so the 23-year-old Arsenal star had a good buzz running through his body, and his growing excitement at the dodgy basement Christie had brought them into had a half-conscious undercurrent of determination to it: all summer he’d done his best to throw his meat around and pull as many lassies as he could. On holiday in the Med, he’d fucked some really dubious birds, some twice his age, really determined to prove to himself that he was as much a hot-blooded hetero Scots bloke as anyone else in this room. Still a half-formed memory of the FA Cup Final night hovered on the edge of consciousness, joined by mental snapshots of Lacazette’s leer and Xhaka smirking at him across crowded changing rooms. Kieran felt so fucking dumb to have been drawn into that nonsense — how had he let Alexandre do those things to him and convince him it was just a `helping hand’? How could he have spent his load in Granit’s mouth in such a risky shower cubicle so close to all his teammates? He couldn’t even let himself ask the questions he needed to about how far he’d gone with his own manager. Mikel Arteta tiptoed oddly about him at training now and gave him strange lingering looks in his burning dark eyes. Tierney felt queasy when he remembered waking up, head burning and eyes itching, and watched the Spaniard slip out of his stinking bedroom and leave him to fester alone, his cock a little bit sore from over-use. So now he was sipping an overly strong mix of expensive vodka and cheap lemonade, glancing furtively about the saggy low sofas of the bar area and at various arched exits with beaded curtains draped over them, and then back down at the profile pictures of the establishment’s various whores, all proudly advertised in its menu format. Russian names, poorly translated welcome messages, tailored individual pricing. Fucking hell: the McDonalds of prostitution. `Oi, KT!’ boomed the voice of one of his best mates, big grinned James, elbowing him in the arm and fiddling with the starchy colour of his own smart white shirt. `You like anything on the menu, ha ha? What a place! Our boy Ryan has done us good, hey…!’ `Lads,’ cooed Christie on the other side of him, lifting a plasticky glass to crash against theirs, `this place is so sweet… and they are gonna be GAGGIN’ for our cash after this year, they’ll do ANYTHING…’ He bit his lip, so brimming with filthy glee despite his very youthful and innocent looks beneath his spikes of dark hair. `And as the only fucker who could put a ball in a net tonight, I reckons I get first chance… eh, what do you say to that, Captain Andy?! Haha… bet they don’t get up to shit like this in Liverpool…!’ Robertson looked left and right and tried to bite back his nervousness. There was sure a time when this place would be his wildest dream — he was pretty sure he’d heard rumour of it in his youth when he would be busy tearing up the great city and causing trouble, but he’d never actually ended up in this seedy basement enjoying its fruits. (In all honesty, he’d never actually paid for sex, though he knew so many that had — for Robertson, his humour had got him into enough knickers for free even when he was less secure about his looks.) He was torn between two sides as he knocked back a heady drink of too much vodka: the 26-year-old father and football captain who would like to steer his squad of feisty blokes to a calmer bar a few streets away where they could splash their money on stupid cocktails and posing with fans, and the horny Glaswegian sex pest who couldn’t stop ogling the women on show… and let the corner of his eye settle occasionally on the men he had been communally showering with 90 minutes ago, washing mud, grass and disappointment off their muscular bodies. `Hey skipper,’ slurred the guy in the next armchair to him, hands folded about a glass more full of ice than booze, `you ever been anywhere like this? It’s fucking mad!’ Robertson grinned affectionately at the lofty midfielder who for 95% of the year was one of his most loathed rivals in theory, playing for Manchester United as he did; but young Scott McTominay was a good kid and a very welcome addition to the Scotland side, even if he was born down in Lancaster and played at Old fucking Trafford. Could be worse, could be City! Now the big freckled lad was blushing drunkenly and looking around like a kid in a sweetshop. Andy shrugged vaguely and sipped his drink, recoiling at the quantity of vodka. `Places like it, I guess, but… not QUITE my scene, y’know… heh… everyone seems happy to be here, though…’ They both paused and looked over to where Cooper and Armstrong were both being led up from their seats by scantily clad ladies of the night. Andy and Scott laughed with teasing admiration, noting the gaggle of other women gathered around the opposite sofa, where the three Celtic buddies were chatting animatedly to them. Elsewhere, Andy realised one of the big sofas they had been occupying was already empty, and several more of his players had disappeared away with sex workers. Well, they were here to stay then…! `I never thought I’d fuck a prostitute,’ McTominay murmured next to him against the low throb of the sound system, `but… it’s been a funny year, y’know, tried so many things I’d never thought I’d do, so…’ Andy took a moment to hear this properly, letting his eyes briefly settle on Kieran and seeing that at last the lad seemed a bit more relaxed and himself, a few drinks in him and a couple of his best mates on either side; but then the Liverpool star and Scotland captain turned back to the younger guy on his right, playing the words back in his head and seeing the nervous shifty expression on his face. `Like what?’ he demanded quickly, grinning suspiciously at the big gangly United bloke. Scott blushed more deeply, laughed, and knocked back some of his drink, not quite ready to answer. Twenty-five minutes and three measures of vodka later, Kieran was in a much smaller room, a low-ceilinged square space several insubstantial doorways away from the main bar room. The basement brothel was labyrinthine, or he was just pissed and confused; his fiery determination to prove his heterosexual virility was somewhat tempered by the suddenness of the booze really hitting him, and the weirdness that his pals were so intent on, erm, sharing the experience. Tierney was lying on one of two double beds in the room, and a slender blond girl was curled up against his side, tracing her long fake nails over the crotch of his black suit trousers. She had looked far hotter in the catalogue, something aged and cynical in her features despite the youthful bounce of her physique. Still, he kissed idly at her cheeks and brow and tried to enjoy the scratchy feel of her fingers exploring the front of his trousers. James was working more quickly, his shirt already off and his face buried down between the tits of the curvier dark-haired lassie he’d chosen, motor-boating her noisily and making her giggle fawningly as he kissed and licked between her bosoms; between the two beds, Ryan was faking a romance of sorts by snogging and cuddling at the third prostitute in their expensive triple package, holding her about her narrow waist and simulating a slow-dance of desire before dragging her onto the same bed as Kieran and letting her undo the buttons of his pale blue shirt. The other two lads’ presence was distracting and weird for Kieran now, though he understood the seedy thrill of them all going at it in the same room with these three birds. (`You got any triplets?’ Christie had cackled at an older barmaid before making his choice from the menu pamphlet.) Helpfully, his blond girl scooped down her lacey top and pushed out her small well-formed tits just as he found himself uncomfortably distracted by the striptease of two more bodies rolling into place beside them, and the noisy motion of James sinking from tits to crotch. Kieran pushed his face down to kiss and lick at her coarse hard nipples and laid his hand over hers, holding it more tightly to his ample bulge, trying to relax more fully into the excitement that had seemed so delicious on the way into this subterranean Sodom and Gomorra. For a few minutes, he steadied his drunken mind and became more active, finding and slipping inside her knickers with one hand to stroke her entrance, still biting and kissing at one tit and letting her loosen his shirt and flies. But when she slid off the bed and onto her knees to pull his trousers more open and down his thick strong thighs a little, clearly about to suck him off, it exposed his view of the other bodies: Ryan stooped over his girl on his hand and knees, frigging her noisily and panting dirty talk down on her through his thick grin. Kieran’s head whirred the other way to see Forrest stooped down between the lifted chubby legs of his whore, going down on her with his body stuck upwards and back, his big meaty arse in the air with his trousers halfway down it, more tighty whities exposed around the big muscular swell of his rear. Right, back to the matter in hand, this girl was feeling his cock through his black boxer shorts, great, now peeling them aside and kissing his soft warm sausage, oh cool, right, yeah, nice, erm…. The room span for Tierney as his flaccid dick was taken between slicked lips and sucked. It should feel good but it felt kinda numb, to be honest. He’d never been totally sold on oral sex from lasses, always felt the intermittent risk of teeth against his sensitive skin, and he’d never particularly insisted on it as a treat, not until… until… well, y’know, erm… He looked at Ryan again. The Scotland goal-scorer had pulled out of his shirt, his lean pale body exposed and his trousers making their way down his legs as he readied to mount his chosen hooker. His grin was huge with white teeth and his strong chin covered in dark stubble as he lunged down to snog at his girl — there was a brief glimpse of his thick dark bush and a trace of his hard-on before it disappeared between her legs. And James too was going for it on the other bed, not just licking her out now, but ploughing her with squeaks of the bed and performative squeals of the lassie herself; all Kieran could really see was the bouncing white orbs of his backside rocking escort mersin up and down like a bouncy castle or airbed, soft and pale and pumping mechanically to make her scream. Slowly, his eyes slid back to himself, his shirt half open and his bottoms around his knees. She’d stopped trying to suck him now and was just fingering at his prick instead, an oddly impatient look on her heavily made up face. Kieran followed her eyes and stared accusingly at his own inactive nob, realising just how unaroused he actually was now he was in here with her. He looked at her and struggled to find anything attractive in the lank strands of bleached hair and the kohled eyes that now stared almost angrily at his failure to get hard. Around him, the two Celtic lads panted and grunted and swore in thick Scottish accents, and the girls wailed out faintly Eastern European praise of their performance. `What is it?’ his own chosen girl demanded in an accent that was possibly Northern Irish, but could just be some far corner of the Scottish islands. `What do I need to do?’ Tierney just made a frustrated grunt and pushed her hands away form his dick and balls. `It’s okay,’ he muttered, and he scrambled off the bed and across the room, his soft dick flopping around and his low loose balls joining it. He wrenched his boxers up partway and his trousers too and watched the blond prostitute sigh, shrug, and roll into play next to Ryan and her colleague… he stood there a moment more, watching the long muscular form of Christie’s body piling down on one woman then lifting his arm to embrace a second, and on the other bed, Forrest still bouncing enthusiastically up and down over his selected concubine. Tierney scattered away then, rattling through a bead curtain and into the narrow passage beyond, suddenly unsure which way led back into the relative safety of the bar. He paused, thumped the wall, and cursed his sleepy nob. Too drunk, he supposed, or just not drunk enough? There was certainly something off-putting in the sheer oozing confidence of James and Ryan and their womanising ways, the older lads had also teased him for being a bit shy and ungainly on nights out when he was with them at Celtic — no wonder he’d been so fucking single since coming to London, even without the lockdown…! No wonder, he thought angrily, he’d been so vulnerable to creepy Arsenal weirdos trying to make use of him and… The 23-year-old staggered left down the corridor, his clothes hanging off him, hot and frustrated. Awkwardly, he burst through another curtained doorway into a longer bedroom arrangement, and spotted more of his colleagues `in action’. On the nearest bed, a chunky big-breasted redhead was in doggy position with Southampton’s Stuart Armstrong behind her, thrusting quite violently at her rear and running one hand through his lustrous red-gold hair, seeming unaware he was being watched. There on the middle bed, big lanky Liam Cooper was lying back and holding a tattooed arm down to hold a lassie’s head in place as she noshed him hungrily, the big centre-back pushing upwards with his hips and thighs to fuck her in the face. And on the third bed at the other end of the room, Scott McKenna was between TWO of the place’s workers, fingering each of them simultaneously while they pulled at his raging red prick…! Tierney passed through the room in a blur, glad none of his three fellow Scotland players paused to acknowledge his presence or invite him to `join in’…! He was in another awkward corridor now, the smells and sounds of the brothel overwhelming to him. The air felt as musty and sweaty as a half-time changing room. He pulled his hands over his clammy face and fumbled unsuccessfully at some tatty buttons of his own shirt, trying to hoist his trousers more fully up but finding his thighs and arse cheeks a bit too thick and tense to get them back on. Onwards through another archway, and a more alarmingly intimate scene hit his beady eyes. There were two more of the lads, again on narrow uncomfortable looking single beds with worrying grey sheets on them. On the nearest was big sturdy Callum Paterson, the 25-year-old right-back, lying on his back with his thick hairy legs in the air, holding onto his big bare feet; a short-haired wiry prostitute who could have been 19 or 39 was crouched down at the foot of the bed, licking beneath his huge heavy balls, making him laugh and giggle. He caught Kieran’s eyes and boomed out, `Fuck, Kieran, get yourself a rimjob of this one, feels like heaven… ha ha!’ The thickset moustached Scotsman howled and laughed and took hold of his short thick tool as the girl lapped at his fat hairy cheeks. Tierney looked wildly to the further bed before he dashed on through a door on the other side of the bedroom, where the shorter slimmer form of McGinn was in missionary position on top of a tall black girl who seemed to tolerating rather than enjoying his efforts. `Fuck this place!’ Keiran snapped, looking at big hunky Callum and his deviant enjoyment and picturing himself in an Arsenal hotel room looked after by Lacazette and Xhaka. `Fuck…’ He stormed on, pushing through a more solid door that he hoped would take him at least to the bar but more ideally an exit, only partly registering the squeak and shuffle of John McGinn disentangling himself and hopping off his bed to check on him. The door led onto some steep steps upwards which he followed even though that probably only led him deeper in to the murky recesses of Christie’s chosen sex pit. His head throbbed and his stomach churned and he just wanted to disappear back to the hotel by the stadium and throw himself into a cold shower. At the top of the stairs, he realised McGinn was following him — the Aston Villa player was hurrying up the flight after him, a bundle of clothing held over his naked crotch and a flushed worried expression on his chirpy little face. `Oi,’ the 25-year-old midfielder called, `what’s up, Kier, where are you…?’ Confused and uninterested in yet another teammate wanting to pry, Tierney loped on around a corner and onto a silent corridor that felt much further from the bassy music of downstairs, then shoved his way through a rickety thin door at the far end of it, and into… into… He stopped, holding the thin plyboard of the door and staring into the small square bedroom space, even shabbier than the rooms below, just a dirty looking mattress in its centre and a couple of mismatched lamps surrounding it. But on it, lying naked, was his captain and fellow left-back, triumphant Andy Robertson, in the middle of being fellated by… by… it was so weird to see someone as tall and physically powerful as Scott McTominay, hunched over with his head held by the crotch of another guy, naked too but for a pair of tight blue boxer shorts hugging his small muscular bottom. He turned his head from the sloppy task and stared this way, his hand still wrapped around the veiny stiff member of his captain. Shuffled crashing footsteps brought McGinn charging into Tierney from behind, spilling both himself and the Villa lad into the tiny dirty bedroom with the exposed pair on the mattress. Kieran was struck dumb. Scott hung guiltily where he was, holding on to Robbo’s dick, licking his bottom lip, his face all flushed behind the gingery freckles. Beyond him, Andy had propped himself onto his elbows so he could stare sternly this way, a frown lining his rugged red-bearded face and the tufty curls of his hair. Dead silence. Still naked but for the bundle over his crotch, McGinn hopped from foot to foot beside Kieran, and pushed the door urgently shut behind them, bringing some scrap of privacy to the moment. `It isn’t what it looks like,’ huffed United’s 6ft4 midfielder, lips glistening with the enjoyment of his national captain’s dick. `Fuckin’ hell,’ sighed McGinn in a voice of bizarre wonder. `Lads,’ said Robertson more slowly and carefully, `er…’ Kieran just huffed out his breath, feeling like his head might explode. He stared hotly at Andy, aware of how deep his respect went for the Glaswegian lad who had shot through the leagues and achieved so much — his role model, really, why had been such a cunt to him earlier on when he was just trying to be a nice bloke and a good captain…? The dollop of regret was tangential to the bizarre scene he found himself in, but it struck him all the same. `It’s okay,’ John said gruffly, `guys can do what they want to have fun — don’t worry, skipper, nobody’s judging nobody here, good to see you two having fun, huh, eh…’ The Villa guy tittered to himself, hovering nude at Keiran’s side, his speech cracking the high tension of the moment. `Don’t look so worried Scotty, I mean, I’ve kinda tried it myself, so…’ Kieran looked sharply at him, tearing his eyes off the two men on the mattress, shocked. `Well don’t hold back if you like,’ McTominay mumbled from where he knelt, `join in if ya want, huh…’ `Aye,’ agreed Robertson carefully where he lay. `It’s all just safe fun, so…’ `Aye,’ John said. `It’s okay.’ And then, to Kieran’s further shock, he reached his right hand over and laid it on his crotch where they stood, grabbing him idly through the exposed bulge of his boxers, his ill-fitting trousers stalled just below that point with their open flies. He stood there very still, being fondled by a naked guy on his left, and watched by two more blokes on the floor. `It’s all good,’ John was murmuring, finding the outline of his meaty monster. `Yeah, join in,’ encouraged Scotty on the floor, stroking and pulling at Andy. `Come on, hah…’ Robertson spread his legs a little as he welcomed McGinn onto the dubious mattress; McTominay pulled aside to make space and then the Villa bloke crawled in and dipped his cute face forward to lick at the tip of the captain’s dick. He was naked now, had dropped his bundle of smart clothes on the floor as he descended to the mattress to take over oral duty on the most successful man among them. Andy let out a faint gasp of appreciation as a fresh mouth closed around his average-sized erection, pressing his arms and shoulders back into the springing bed. His dick slowly caressed and tongued by John, he looked over as Scott lifted up on his knees and Kieran shuffled closer to them. Very carefully, the United player reached for the same sizeable bulge that John had been fondling, and Kieran allowed him, though his facial expression was still stormy and uncertain. But he stood there quite still as his trousers were lowered and then his figure-hugging black boxers, and Andy admired the girth and length of the thing that fell out into Scott’s stooping face. As McTominay took his softness into his mouth, Tierney let out a conflicted sigh and closed his eyes, and did nothing to resist as long arms reached up and undid the remaining buttons of his shirt, yanking it open to reveal the lean strength of his long torso. Both Premiership hunks relaxed into the oral service of their fellow Scotland players. Andy enjoyed the mersin escort bayan gentleness with which John sucked on him, seeming more sure and experienced than goofy Scott, though his mouth was relatively little. He reached down to stroke his short hair and made a bit of space so that, guided by Scott, Kieran could fold down onto the mattress beside him – now they lay side by side, not quite touching, the other two ducking down between their chunky defenders’ legs, enjoying the taste and feel of their privates. Kieran opened his eyes and flashed a guilty look over, but Andy just grinned back, trying for the same warm brotherly confidence as earlier tonight. No attempts at talking now, just moans and sighs. Again, Andy shifted and moved on the mattress, so that he could confirm for Kieran how okay all of this experimentation was: he gently pushed Scott away so that he could give him a go himself. Scott grinned and laughed and stooped over the other way to go down on John instead, forming a little chain of their bodies, a tight square of bare athletic flesh and hungry mouths on veiny pricks. Andy took Kieran’s long strong rod in hand, impressed by how quickly McTominay had brought it to life, and spat on its big bulbous head then eased back the foreskin more, then wrapped his lips on it and gently noshed him, sidelong glances to his amazed expression, his innocent disbelief. Wow, Tierney was a well-hung bugger, his dick stretched and lengthened at Robertson’s cautious licks and kisses. He still didn’t feel confident sucking dick, not really, he knew he couldn’t deliver the same soft luxury as Ox did, or even anxious excitable Trent, but he could see Kieran relaxing into the mattress as he tenderly held and mouthed his prick. And his own cock burned with excitement in the tight mouth of John, while he could still hear the sloppy drooling of Scott begin to go down on him. Slowly, the Liverpool man pulled away, stroking his thumb and one finger down Kieran’s shaft as he left it with his lips, sitting more upright. He looked at the tight uncertain expression that lingered on his boyish face. `You should try it,’ he suggested. `It’s really okay, laddie…’ With the same gentleness, he took and pushed McGinn’s head away from his own tool, and lifted up onto his knees. Keeping reassuring eye contact with the Arsenal man, he lifted onto his knees properly and slowly moved over, settling in at the top of the mattress, kneeling right beside where Kieran’s upper body rested into the wall behind them. With terrified hesitation, one of the other defender’s hands reached out, and made first contact with Andy’s rigid prick. `Go on,’ he murmured gruffly, `I think you might like it…’ Kieran held it in his right hand like it was going to explode at any second, staring up the lean muscular torso to the rugged stubbled red features of his role model’s face. Behind him, he could see that Scott and John were tangled up in each other now, kissing (kissing!) and wanking each other, rolling slightly further away to the bottom of the mattress, lost in each other for a minute and leaving him entirely in Robbo’s care. `Go on,’ he heard his captain murmur for a third time, and he stared at the man’s dick, notably smaller than his own, so not so intimidating really, but all fleshy and an angry red and damp with pre-cum or saliva. He thought about the abortive efforts of the whore downstairs who had barely stirred any fraction of life into his equipment, but how quickly the fumbling grabs and efforts of McGinn and McTominay up here had got him hard, and now… Trust in Robertson’s captaincy and a slow-burning curiosity at what he’d become caught up in brought him leaning gently forward, the dick still in hand, and he lowered his face towards it, breathing in Robbo’s rich old-fashioned scent of soap and aftershave and sweat. He parted his lips cautiously and brought his mouth towards it, feeling its warm hardness meet his tongue and then his lips and opening his mouth that bit wider as he edged forward… one of the captain’s hands came down stroking against his dark brown hair and finding the outline of his ear. The 26-year-old made an appreciative purr that encouraged him forwards, taking a little more of the prick in against his tongue, registering its musty taste, not unlike going down on a girl really… `Ohhhh,’ sighed the Premiership-winning Glaswegian, stroking his neck very tenderly now, `good lad… mmm, Kier… oh…. Yes…’ He pulled teasingly back, letting his lips drag along the hard rod of flesh, his whole body shaking a bit with the tension of the experiment. Then he pulled a hand over to stroke his own rock hard piece, and slid back down his captain a bit more, sucking a bit more firmly on it, trying out the sensation, rolling his tongue a bit and pursing his lips on it like a musical instrument. More affectionate strokes of Robbo’s hand in his hair and on his neck and rolling down over his shoulder. He gulped nervously, parted from it, held it and stared at it, then kissed it again on the tip. `Good man,’ sighed Robbo, `that feels fuckin’ great, Kier, what a man…’ Then, stooping down, Kieran felt a soft kiss from the other Scotsman at the top of his forehead, and a vague half-hug pulling him to the side… `Come on, mate… like they’re doing, let’s… mmm…’ He twisted his head a little to see: Scott was lying on his back parallel to them, with John’s body over him, so that they could… aha, a 69! Gently, he was pushed to the mattress in the same posture as Scott, and Andy twisted above him. Suddenly, head meeting the soft springy bedding, he was looking up into a reversed view of Andy’s short curling red-brown pubes and his tight balls, and the red bolt of his prick, thighs either side. He stared at it as, further down his body, he felt Andy lean in and lap at his monster cock. Andy’s crotch drooped closer and he lifted his shoulders and neck to meet it, and like the other two, they carefully reciprocated the blowing, two 69s side by side. The physicality of the position was difficult and jarring, like so many porno positions, but he did his best, reaching up to run his long thin tongue against it and up to the base and even nuzzling those hairy balls a little bit, holding on to the thick hairy muscle of his teammate’s thighs as he did so. But it was all a bit much for him and when he lay gently back to the mattress, Andy just laughed softly and moved away a bit to keep his dick out of his face, still sucking hard on him. Now the other two were crawling back to them, perhaps finished with each other… Kieran lay there, lifting onto his elbows, watching now as Robertson just kneeled beside him and wanked himself, while both McGinn and McTominay dragged their faces into his lap, kissing up his chunky thighs and then, one each, kissing his cock and balls. Tierney couldn’t hold back, had to reach down and take his thick weapon in hand. Now he was wanking too, with the same quick fury as Robbo, who loomed over him with a safe grin on his face. John was licking his balls with flicking little motions and Scott was holding his mouth about the tip of his dick, letting him wank furiously into it like his lips were a pussy. When he came, his spunk exploded messily against that mouth for a moment and then drizzled down his shaft onto John’s tongue too, spilling his salty Scottish nectar on both hungry sluts as they hunched around his legs. Next to him on his knees, Robbo gasped and whined and unloaded too, shooting a stream of his jizz that streaked both men’s faces but also one of Kieran’s big thigh muscles, a shower of their manliness in the dirty den. So when Robertson made his second attempt at a heart-to-heart with Tierney, it was in very different circumstances. They were standing out in the shady back alley outside the brothel, hanging back as one by one their teammates piled into discreet taxis. Andy watched thoughtfully as Kieran refused to join his best mates James and Ryan in their car, and Callum took the spot instead, all of them looking flushed with self-satisfaction and still buttoning up shirts or buckling belts. Soon it was just the two of them, the last of the squad party waiting for a ride, everyone else safely on their way back to the hotel, hours after the manager’s curfew. Andy looked across at his younger pal, his shirt buttoned up a bit wrongly and only half tucked into his suit trousers so that he looked a scruffy mess, as he often did. He reached over and patted him softly in the square of the back, two 5ft10 left-backs together in the Glaswegian street. `Mate,’ sighed the Arsenal defender, `I feel like such a prick about before the game, erm…’ Andy made a vague scoffing noise. `Forget it,’ he told him. `But you gotta tell me what’s going on. I ain’t thick, Kier. I know you’ve been strugglin’. Is it just London, or Arsenal, or what…? Is it a girl…?’ The 23-year-old gave him a pained look, shrugged a bit, sighed. Andy rubbed his back again, pulled a tiny bit closer in the shadows. `Look, after what went in there, do you think you can’t trust me?’ he demanded in a gently grunt. `What happens in a seedy shitey Glasgow brothel stays in a seedy shitey Glasgow brothel, eh… that’s a saying, right…? Heh… Come on, Tierney. It’s me. How many years have we known each other know? I think you were still sitting exams the first time we shared a pitch…!’ He pulled a little closer, holding him in a friendly half hug, squeezing his sides. `Whatever shit has been going on and stressing you out, Kieran, you can tell me about it and I’ll have your back, okay?’ Kieran nodded, looking away. `It’s just got so complicated there,’ he sighed regretfully. `I feel so dumb. I never knew guys did shit like this. Not guys like us, anyway! I mean, we’re like proper normal blokes, aren’t we…?’ He looked even more puzzled for a moment. `Your missus,’ he said, not accusingly but sounding scandalised all the same, `and you’re a dad, but…’ He winced. `I mean… I don’t get how everyone can be… erm… Fuck.’ Andy nodded slowly. `Okay, you know what, this taxi ain’t coming, is it? So… let’s take a fuckin’ midnight stroll back to the hotel, and that way you can tell me everything. What’s been going on, who’s been bothering you, what’s worrying you… you never know, I might understand more than you think. Let’s get you safely to the hotel, Kier, and sort the world out.’ He put his arm about his shoulders and the pair of them tottered off down the silent road, leaving the brothel much richer for their team visit. With his other hand, Andy reached into his pocket and pulled out his mobile phone to punch in a quick discreet message before dragging the full story out of his young pal. `Sorry babe,’ he typed in to Oxlade-Chamberlain. `Busy night! Long story. Call u 2moro, tell u all. Love you.’ And then, nervous at the tone of the message, he added a mitigating `LOL’ and cheeky wink emoji, then hit send, and focused instead on his Scottish teammate and the long walk back to the hotel, and making sure he was okay. **I’VE BEEN WAITING SO LONG FOR INTERNATIONAL FIXTURES FOR THESE CROSSOVER STORIES…! HOPE THE VISITS TO WLESH AND SCOTTISH SIDES HAVE BEEN FUN, BUT OBVIOUSLY IT’S TIME FOR ENGLAND NOW…!**

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Premiership Lads part 79: An Occupational Hazard Part seventy-nine: An Occupational Hazard When Eden awoke, it felt as though his whole body was stuck to the clammy white leather of the sofa. He grimaced, squeaked his bare flesh against the expensive material, and rolled over on the inadequate bed. It was a comfy sofa, but he seemed to have drunkenly curled up in the most awkward position and now his whole left arm and shoulder felt numb and weird. He stretched and yawned against the soft fabric of the woollen blanket thrown over him by his host or his wife, and took stock of his situation. Hopefully by his host, he thought, realising that he was fully naked underneath the pale blue angora wool. He rested on his back, twitched his big buttocks against the leather, and stared up at the ceiling for a moment whilst his senses cleared. What would the gorgeous Mrs Ramos have thought if she’d found him nude on the rug? He hoped, with a dim inability to quite piece it together, that he had been tucked up beneath his blanket here before she returned, but it was hard to say and, if he was honest, he was not overly troubled. Boys will be boys, as they say. Hazard lifted a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and eased himself through the vague headache. It was a cause of much annoyance to his friends and family that he could drink silly amounts and suffer minimal hangovers, and today was similar. As was typical for the Belgian, he felt tired and a little sore but not sick or dizzy. He smirked at his own biological fortune, and sat up on his makeshift bed. It was intensely summer, but it was April in Spain, this was no marker of time; he found his watch somewhere in the shaggy material of the rug and confirmed it was still very early, before 7am. Excellent. He rolled off the couch and let out a dry little laugh as his cock and balls swung freely, remembering quite how naked he was. His underpants were bunched about his ankles where he’d left them, and he slowly stretched down and pulled them up his finely haired legs and about his chunky backside, letting the waistband twang into place. The 29-year old found the rest of his clothes, shoved his sore feet into unlaced espadrilles, made his way back through into Sergio’s kitchen. He poured and downed three glasses of water in a row, noting the sickly taste in his mouth. He knew it was more beer and whiskey and tequila than the dribbling cum of those two tall muscular footballers, but it was amusing to pretend otherwise, to act as if he was swilling and washing away the seed of two hypermasculine colleagues. As he left the villa and shielded his sun-blinded eyes with one hand as makeshift visor, he marvelled at what he remembered about the end of the night. Eden Hazard had been here around 9 months now, almost completing his first full season in La Liga, and so far he had more or less behaved. He was a joker, a lively teammate, but he’d kept things rather… vanilla. Happily married, which was true, loyal father, still true, no… funny business. And then last night. A snigger of surprise and enjoyment escaped his lips as he followed a winding path beneath some heavy palm trees and opened the back gate into his own gardens, approaching the attractive villa of pink stone that he had been guided into buying at the end of last summer, thrusting his way into the little community of Real Madrid big hitters. Gareth Bale! THAT was the bit that tickled him as he let himself in through unlocked French windows and sloshed a half pint of orange juice into a glass, then slumped into a comfortable chair overlooking his grounds. Gareth fucking Bale — he had developed a gradual opinion of the Welshman over this interrupted season, and kinda dismissed him as dull and sensible. Eden LIKED Gareth, he enjoyed his Britishness after so many years in the Premier League, but he had seemed so conventional and predictable; the powerful man stripped before him last night had been a flash of a very different creature, even taking into account his melodrama and hurrying away after he’d spilled his delicious cum. Eden subconsciously licked his plump lips and sipped his orange juice with a smirk. Sergio… Well, that was LESS surprising, perhaps. He had been eyeing Ramos all season, if he was honest, weighing him up as a potential… distraction. Hazard had not landed in Spain desperately scouting for cock, of course, but he had certainly kept his ear to the ground and wondered what `opportunities’ Madrid might hold. And if he’d had to put a bet on, a fistful of Euros like he carried to these poker nights, his money would have been on the surly, tattooed defender and captain, the long-established braggart who’d been here 15 years or something ridiculous like that. Again, Eden let his tongue roll out across his lips, expecting to taste some trace, to get a clearer flashback. He pictured the insanely ripped muscle framework of that body and sniggered again at his own filthy appetites. A cold shower was needed now, to clear his head and wash away the clammy tequila-scented sweat; then into bed, cuddling up to his oblivious wife, who he DID love and treasure, she just didn’t have quite the equipment to satisfy his EVERY whim. Once, he thought as he scrubbed at his bare body in the shower, a woman would have been enough, completely enough. Once upon a time. He grinned lazily at his reflection as he dried off, noting the bloodshot weariness in his eyes. Once, but now. He slid into bed with her, wrapped a thigh about hers, nuzzled the nape of her neck and breathed in her fragrant shampoo from the nest of her hair… but his mind was elsewhere, on the rug in Sergio’s lounge, looking at the bodies and equipment of his Madrid teammates, and wondering if that was going to be a fuzzy one-off, or the beginning of something more magical. It had started in London. Eden Hazard had arrived at Chelsea from Lille as a perky 21-year-old, buzzing with potential. Arriving in the Premiership had been the most exciting of career junctures. The speedy little midfielder had erupted into an already overloaded and talented Chelsea squad and, to begin with, he had needed to fight his way into the starting line-up and prove his worth — a couple of seasons later, he would be recognised as indispensable. Even at 21, freshly signed for Chelsea and knocking in his first few Premiership goals, he had been with beautiful Natasha, with a son, but he had not been faithful. The culture amongst the lads in blue was very much don’t ask don’t tell: that first season, 2012-13, had been a sexual awakening for Eden, banging beautiful English girls left, right and centre, on nights out in London or at teammate’s parties, and on a couple of occasions, with their wives behind their backs. And as the season progressed, it had become an entirely different kind of awakening too. There had been a particularly wet December on the day that stood out in Eden’s memory, and so the lads were damp and mucky as they trudged off the pitch, victorious. The visiting team had been destroyed and though Eden hadn’t started, he’d come on for much of the second half, assisted in a goal, and almost followed through on some other promising opportunities. A good day for the 21-year-old newcomer, all in all, and he was as high as a kite as he entered the tunnel among the cheers and yells of mersin escort the squad. Just then, the hand of the captain had slapped against the back of his neck with a rough squeeze, and John Terry had leaned over beside him to offer some rough, pally congratulations on his contributions. `Solid showing there, new kid,’ the Chelsea captain growled encouragingly in his East London rasp. `Good fuckin’ work — the goals will come soon enough.’ Hazard, unfazed by the praise of his superior, patted a hand to the damp back of Terry’s blue shirt, and grinned eagerly at him. `Yes,’ he agreed, his English less confident in those days, `goals will come. Agree.’ He’d beamed confidently and ignored the almost chiding laughter of Terry and the nearest blokes. It wasn’t that the other lads disbelieved his confidence, they just enjoyed its novelty and deeply un-English self-congratulation. Into the home changing rooms, shirts whipped off. Eden was mildly conscious of how slim he was at that age, though not overly (again with the confidence) and he knew his built was perfect for the speed at which he could dribble and make movements. It did make his rounded bum more prominent and there could be some playful teasing about that from the lads, but he’d had that since high school. Looking back, it was hard for Hazard to say when he’d begun to notice other guys’ bodies in a different way, but it was definitely in these first months of his English career. An occupational hazard, perhaps, of being in a team of very fit and attractive young men, a tactile environment of banter and horseplay. In France and Belgium, he supposed, men were a little more aloof in their behaviour in such environments, but in the cultural mix of London… That day, as he stuffed his used footy shirt onto the shelf and began to kick off his muddy boots, there were hugs and back-slaps from at least half a dozen blokes, and his dark beady eyes roved the room as he sat down to attend to his socks. As often, his eyes fell to dashing Frank Lampard, something of an epicentre to the laddish culture of the team — Lamps was already in his early 30s then but Hazard enjoyed his chiselled looks, his leaps from boyish grin to intense frown, and the smooth toned body he comfortably showed off as he hopped about the centre of the training ground in just white briefs that day. Eden watched the older player’s bulge bounce a little as he did, idly imagining its sweaty contents. There were other bodies on show, though: by Eden’s side, Spanish Juan Mata was already naked. Even then, at 23, the scruffy midfielder had looked years older than he was, something rugged and hairy in him that was exciting to see: Eden’s eyes rested on the dark bush of pubes above his gently swinging prick and wondered what it would be like to reach out and grab it. It was a thought that had pushed its way in over the season. It was as if the more he cheated on his woman and opened his sexual horizons, the less satisfying pussy became. At what point did it stop being an idle fascination, and become active curiosity? That day was a turning point partly because of the effect this curiosity was beginning to have. He deliberately put off making a move for the showers, hanging on in his bright blue shorts, delaying entry to the busy communal shower where he knew his eyes would wander a little TOO much. He’d noticed himself last week, unable to stop, and feared being caught out. But how could you not stare if you ended up showering next to somebody like Ashley Cole, looking at the long snaking thing between his legs? Or positioned between Daniel Sturridge and Gary Cahill, eyes flicking from one pale six-pack to its dark brown parallel? On certain days, if he hadn’t fucked anyone the night before, it could feel just a bit too much for Hazard. Fascination had become curiosity, but curiosity was rapidly becoming frustration. Today, he tried new delaying tactics. He feigned the need to make a call and, just in his footy shorts, slipped away from the main changing area and down a passage to the side, as if urgent family business needed to be discussed. And then he hung in a quiet spot, unnoticed, and played a game on his phone for ten minutes or so. Now he could join the showers as most people were finishing, and the visual sausage buffet would be removed, with all its tantalising danger. It worked, seemingly: the home changing rooms had thinned out, cleaned up Chelsea players exiting through the tunnel. There was a small drinks reception taking place for some of the club’s investors, and most of the lads had heeded their summons to show up and grin in club-branded suits; others were slinking off to partners or families before this duty was unavoidable. Between the two options, Eden was left with a quiet space as he returned to his peg and slipped off his shorts, left in just a pair of close-fitting grey sports briefs, well-packed at the front by the inevitable semi that recent Chelsea games seemed to leave him with. He looked around and saw only a couple more lads left dressing. He exchanged a polite smile with the nearest of them, his fellow Belgian newcomer, Kevin De Bruyne. It was funny to imagine KDB now as the shy, almost albino-looking strawberry blond who had nervously avoided his gaze there in the middle of buttoning a shirt up over his pale six-pack. They were fellow countrymen, but Eden knew his humour and energy intimidated the then 20-year-old who rarely got off the bench. Just beyond Kevin, Cahill was pulling a sweater over his shirt and tie and priming himself to go upstairs and show off, ever the well-behaved club representative. Hazard hovered in his briefs and made polite exchanges with the pair as they went. That left him alone, he decided, seeing the double-doors fall shut, and reaching his thumbs for the branded waistband of his briefs; pausing, though, as the doors almost immediately reopened and in swaggered a returning figure. `Haz,’ came that harsh Cockney voice once more, `thought you’d long gone, lad.’ John Terry swept across the abandoned room in just the tight black boxer briefs he’d worn beneath his kit, and the long blue Chelsea socks up his tight calves. Eden hadn’t noticed him leave the others, though it was not unlike him to be fucking about the corridor in his under-clothes, blessing handshakes on the defeated opposition with a mixture of benevolence and sneering victory. `Ah no,’ Eden said quickly, `I had a call. I shower now.’ `Me too,’ grunted his captain, squaring up to him and wiping the back of an arm across his runny nose. He looked worn out and battered from the aggressive game they had just won, grazes and bruises forming around his knees and elbows, mud-stains streaking much of his legs. He was an odd figure, not conventionally handsome, but definitely striking. Hazard nodded. He wasn’t worried. This was a surprise, but it had been the busy over-stimulation he had been avoiding, he wasn’t suddenly terrified to shower with other guys. Though there was something almost… threatening in Terry’s manner at times, something that equally thrilled and warned him when left alone. And why was he now standing a metre away in front of him, one hand on his hip and the other coming up to scratch his neck and chin. The 31-year-old centre-back, experienced linchpin of the London team, was eyeing escort mersin him up in an oddly thoughtful way. Eden returned the look with a tight-lipped grin, more conscious of his lesser height and weight next to the tall, aggressive defender: 6ft2 of lean English muscle swaying towards him, that slightly haggard look of battle-readiness on his face as always. `What is it?’ the young Belgian had asked, the usual irony dying in his nervous voice. `You weren’t just avoiding a shower with the lads, were ya?’ demanded Terry. `Huh?’ `Avoiding,’ repeated the captain, as if this was a language barrier rather than just an awkward conversation. Again, John rubbed at his face, sniffed, scratched his dark hair, then with the other hand, scratched the bouncing front of his black underpants. Eden realised then that he could smell him a metre away, the rich sweaty odour of his 90 minute performance. Eden shrugged his shoulders, laughed playfully, threw up both hands. `No avoiding,’ he said simply, dismissing the ambiguous accusation with his cheery smile. `I saw you last Saturday,’ barked Terry, and there was something hostile in his voice. `You saw me?’ `I saw you looking around like a kid in a fuckin’ candy-store, mate.’ Hazard stopped then, his smile slackened; there was no mistaking where this was going. Fuck. At least he’d been right to worry, he told himself. He’d been right to avoid more public staring today! But now this… `Haha, great fun, good joke,’ he muttered, and began to turn away, but Terry lunged forward. Suddenly one of his hands was pushing back on Eden’s shoulder, bringing it to the tiled wall, and the tall centre-back was standing close, pinning him back and towering over him. Hazard gulped, tried to force a smile, pretending he was enjoying this latest strain of banter. `You were havin’ a great fuckin’ gander at all the cocks,’ said John, and his voice had lowered. It was tense and aggressive but it was also… there was something purring and sensual in the slow and graphic way he’d said that. Enough hint there to cause a twitching in Eden’s briefs, and a questioning smirk to creep onto his lips. `Captain?’ he mumbled at him. `Well ain’t you gonna deny it?’ spat the East London bad boy. `You talk shit,’ Hazard chanced carefully. `I just shower when I shower. I do as please.’ `You stare a lot,’ snapped John, and he dug his hand a bit more painfully into Eden’s shoulder, then relaxed this again and scowled. `You’re a fuckin’ perv, ain’t you? I’ve seen your type before.’ The tough experienced Premiership footballer stepped back an inch, both arms lolling at his side, both hands curling into fists. Eden feared the worst then, his heart thundering in his lean chest, his body pressed back against cool slippery wall tiles. His eyes darted between Terry’s blanched face and the double-doors, half-hoping for interruption, half-fearing it. `No perv,’ the Belgian grumbled. `No?’ An intense, icy stare from captain to new lad. `You don’t wanna stare at my package now, then? Don’t ya?’ And instinctively, Eden looked down. He looked at the hanging outline in the front of the black boxer briefs. Of course he’d seen Terry’s big bulge before, you had to be fucking blind not to! He’d seen the way it bounced in any undies and any shorts or trackies, he’d seen it flopping about loose as the captain rallied the lads in the middle of getting changed or showered. But now he was REALLY looking at it, seeing the clear shape of it in the cheap black cotton, and then looking back up into the rough snarl on the older man’s face. `It look ok,’ Hazard said vaguely. He wasn’t sure what he was trying to prod or provoke with his ambivalent answer, but he saw the aggressive red flush it sparked on Terry’s cheeks and about his upper chest, felt the tension heighten. Well, he was stuck here in this confrontation with the bullish Englishman, if he was going to be beaten, he might as well play with it. `It look good,’ he added after these tense moments passed. `That what you want to hear, Englishman?’ Terry’s breathing was loud and deliberate. He was still stood very close. He stunk of manly sweat. `Suppose you wanna touch it next,’ the Chelsea captain snarled now, his voice even lower. `Do I?’ asked Hazard, and he found he was asking himself as much as his aggressor. `You fuckin’ perv,’ added Terry. `I do,’ Hazard sighed. Clarity. `Fuckin’ touch it then, mate. Go on. Fuckin’ Euro perv. Have a feel.’ It felt good. It was the first time Eden had put his hand anywhere on a man’s privates, so he treasured it and took it slow. It felt even bigger than it looked. It was warm and soft. He could feel the length of the dick and floppy sag of balls beneath. There was no noise or reaction form JT as he fumbled with his package, but nor was there a slap or punch or elbow to the nose. Just that ragged, deliberate breathing. And that overwhelming scent. `Feel good,’ Hazard said. Terry misheard statement as question. `Feel good?’ he echoed irritably. `Havin’ some Belgian pouf touch up my cock? Why would that feel good? Fuckin’ hell kid.’ `Hmm. Do not know, captain. But… it get bigger.’ They both looked down now. Eden’s tentative fingering was tracing the growing diagonal shape in the front of those undies. He rubbed his thumb around the tip, feeling the extra dampness of its leaking pre-cum. Then he ran two fingers back up the thick length, testing its dimensions, and then daring lifted his eyes to meet John’s. There was a weighty silence between them that could have gone any which way. Eden acted next: he pulled on the slack elastic of the waist and reached in properly. Aha, this was even stranger and more exciting. The sweaty skin and veiny thickness. The stretch of those big full bollocks. He really got his hand in, cupped it around his teammate’s sack, and then edged his grip along the shaft, base to tip. Finally, Terry’s steely expression cracked: his eyelids flickered, his bottom lip trembled, he let out a gentle groan. `Feel good?’ This time it was definitely a question. `Fuck you,’ was JT’s quiet, rasping answer. No more talk from that point. The kiss took Eden by surprise and shoved him firmly back into the wall. It didn’t last long, but it electrified his energetic young body, and fully hardened his prick in his own straining briefs. John’s hands on his sides and his arms were rough and bruising, but so arousing. He gasped more openly than his aggressive partner here, it was like a building pressure had been released: THIS was what he had frustratedly wondered about week after week, even in the middle of fucking some new English `fanny’ in a stranger’s bed. Oh yes. The kiss was over as quickly as it begun and he was being manhandled around, turned and pushed even more roughly. He brought up his hands to the tiles and twisted his neck so his face wasn’t squashed quite so distressingly into the grouting. He didn’t make any muttered gasp of protest or disagreement though, this felt entirely right. One of Terry’s forceful hands was still on his shoulders, but the other was yanking down his briefs. A tiny slap of one buttock and then a series of needy grabs, all of which made the Belgian shudder and writhe in utter surprise. JT’s breaths became more ragged and hoarse over his shoulder as he pushed the smooth globes apart and mersin escort bayan found the dark hairy line of Eden’s crack. Oh… mon dieu… The dirty wet sound of spitting, and then slick wet fingers in sweaty crack, finding hole. It hurt, because Hazard had never even idly touched himself there, but it also felt utterly exhilarating. Completely new. He pushed back with his big bottom and found a more comfortable position between the force of his captain’s grip, trying not to grunt too loudly as a single finger entered him with real force. In it went, then out, then in, then out — it was the strangest sensation he’d ever experienced, totally unlike fucking a girl. His cock ached and leaked. He had to reach down with his right hand and release his hard-on from the dragged fabric of the briefs, which was all bunched up beneath the curve of his arse cheeks. They were being spread more; again, spitting. Two fingers now, wow. He almost screamed that time, but instead he bits on part of his left arm, covering his mouth with hairy skin, and pushing his arse back more firmly to help the curious, rough frigging of his master’s hand. Then Terry was finger-fucking him, really gunning those two fingers into his virgin hole. His legs trembled and his buttocks jiggled. At some point he found he wasn’t pressing his mouth to his own arm but to John’s, which had wrapped about his shoulder and neck to hold him in place; he bit into the flesh of John’s strong forearm but got no reaction from the masterful defender behind him, other than quickening pace to the invasive fingers. A slight change of position then: he felt his back pressed down more, and his hips and buttocks dragged back a bit. Eden stretched into it. He rested his elbows on the wooden bench at the wall and pressed his face into the fold of them, then lifted his arse as high as he could behind him, anticipating the inevitable, shocked and amused at his sudden hunger for it. The fingers worked some more, but not for long. Terry was hurried, and he later realised this was fear more than aggression: JT had no more idea what to do here than him, but he wanted to do it before he could back out. The head of a cock felt huge but exciting, and his hole was twitching from two fingers; ohhhh, that intense burning sensation of entry. He squealed and groaned then but his noises were muffled by his arm. To help himself relax, he unfolded one arm, and reached down to stroke and pull on his own erection; it did the job, loosened his rear, allowed that big thick East London prick to start sliding in. It hurt like hell but he wasn’t gonna show it. Terry fucked him with the same speed as his fingering. Fearful, panicky, rushed. His rough hands pressed and held at Eden’s fleshy cheeks and lower back, leaving bruises that would sting. At points, Eden felt his head knock lightly against wood or tiles, and his legs ached from supporting his body in this position. But more than anything, there was the intense jabbing sensation of something inside him, new and long-desired. He wanted to scream, no longer from pain, but in the pure joy of DISCOVERY. Neither man said a thing as it went on, just laboured grunts and grabbing fingers. Hazard could hear as his top reached climax, and he thought he could feel it, the wetness inside him. Perhaps that was imagination. He heard the extra long groan and felt the tighter grip of his hips, then Terry’s body relaxed, the thrusts slowed. He leant weakly forward into the bench and wall and whined. `Oh,’ he said at last, `oh, captain.’ Eden remained indecisively in that position for a few long moments after the cock had been tugged from his aching behind. He wasn’t sure how to play this, wasn’t sure how to engage with his aggressive captain after what had just gone on. He feared his own rising doubts and more-so he feared Terry’s unpredictable temper. But when he straightened up his body, panting, he turned and saw the 6ft2 burly Londoner looking almost vulnerable in his afterglow. `Shower,’ was all he grunted, and he took John by the hand. They went in to the communal showers, and stopped at the middle of the wall. John’s eyes seemed glazed over and his cock hung awkwardly over his heavy balls. Eden stroked it softly, hit the switch, doused them both in hot water. Then rather than reach for the soap, he dared himself. He guided the rough, callused hands of his curious captain down, closed them about his own throbbing prick. `Yes,’ he murmured, `my turn.’ John barely twitched a muscle; the handjob was almost entirely second-hand, with Hazard clamping his fist around Terry’s and pulling it back and forward until he shot his messy load into the drain at their feet. But nevertheless, it was bonding and completing. Afterwards, one more kiss, as brief as the last. Then soap, slow breathing, a few gentle strokes of limbs and buttocks. The shower was over. Hazard and Terry dried themselves at opposite ends of the silent changing room, and dressed in their crisp white shirts and dark blue suit jackets, ready to swan fashionably late into the drinks reception upstairs. At the double-doors, just before leaving, Terry finally turned and stared intensely down at his new teammate. `Did I hurt you?’ he demanded. `Are you fuckin’ okay?’ Eden looked at his gaunt face, smirked. `More than okay,’ he said. `Much more. Come. Upstairs. Drinks.’ He pushed the door open for them and smiled up at the white-faced defender as he wandered by him, zombie-like in his shock. Eden smiled at the pang of nostalgia, and felt his wife’s hand close around his limp dick beneath the duvets. She pulled lazily on it and planted a single kiss on his chest, inches from a stiffening nipple. He giggled and rolled over into the hungover embrace, but he thought about John, and the years of on-off fucking that had overtaken them. That intense afternoon quickie with Terry had been the beginning, straight in at the deep end. There had been others: a handful of physio assistants, hotel bellboys, even rent-boys at one point; later, Eden had experimented with a few other footballers, though always one-off incidents never to be discussed or repeated. But with John, it had gone on for years. Five years, to be precise: from Hazard’s excitable arrival in London in 2012 until Terry’s uneasy semi-retirement and transfer to Aston Villa in 2017, the scene had recurred. Sweaty, intense, silent action, usually somewhere in the stadium or training ground, but occasionally at a hotel. Never conversation, never intimacy, just raw fucking of mouth or arse. Eden let out a thin sigh as his cock was taken in hand and guided towards his wife’s vagina. It wasn’t a sigh of gratitude or desire for her attention though… It was a satisfied sigh to consider those five years of sporadic, unexplained intensity. And also, if he was fully honest with himself in the golden glow of another Spanish day, a wistful sigh in memory of what had sharply ended. Terry had left Chelsea for a final year at another club, and now he worked there as assistant manager. The two of them had not met once since. There had been no goodbye, no acknowledgement of the dozens and dozens of powerful fuckings that had gone on between them. And that was fine. It had been its own special thing, and it didn’t need anything more said about it. But even still… as the sprightly, cheeky Belgian rolled over to plough his wife that sunny morning, he still felt the hungry throb of his arsehole, mourning for the very different sexual role his antics with John Terry had allowed. Was it time he allowed another dick in there?

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Premiership Lads Part 273 Part 273: The £100 Million Man The camera flashed over and over, and he did his best to keep up a coolly confident grin of triumph as he was directed into a series of relaxed poses in the big tan leather armchair, the glossy baby blue of his new kit slippery against it as he shifted his legs and torsos into new positions. The grin on his face felt a little unnatural; if honesty was winning out, Jack Grealish would be wearing a much more nervous and hesitant expression on his lean handsome face, something closer to a young stag in headlights, rather than the composed young star he was supposed to be, basking in his record-breaking deal here at Manchester City. Adjusting his socks down one meaty calf with a little wink for the camera, Grealish finished off this part of the media shoot, making a thumbs up for the photographer as he was released from the camera’s piercing gaze for a few moments. Up on his feet, his smile slipped, and he padded sweaty palms against the fresh blue kit, feeling shaky and restless with the nervous energy of this momentous week. The decision that he’d grappled with all summer felt no easier or more solid now it was made, his goodbyes said at Villa and the ink drying on his massive new contract. Yesterday’s medicals had been intense and surreal, but today’s media frenzy and formalities felt even more strange and unreal. It’s not that Jack was actually experiencing specific regrets about the life-changing move he was underlining today, but the whole thing was a lot, and after almost two decades at his boyhood club, it felt strange and uncomfortable to be going through this rigmarole without any of the familiar faces that usually punctuated his club football — even with his recent experience in the England line-up, Grealish found it unnerving to be here in footballer mode surrounded by new faces and away from the lifetime familiarity of Aston Villa. This is what you wanted, he reminded himself. New challenges. New motivation. New ambition. He was glad he’d been able to return to Villa training for a couple of days before all of this, once the big painful decision had been made and he was able to say his proper goodbyes to the lads there. Not just the players, but the many coaches and staff members who’d featured so largely in his life since he was just a bolshy kid. A lot of emotional goodbye-for-nows with so many important people. He could particularly picture how difficult that last chat had been with wee John McGinn, the rugged little Scot bursting into tears on his shoulder and trying to kiss and grope him as they parted ways, begging him for a goodbye fuck to remember him by — it had become an embarrassing scene in a not-so-discreet corner of the Villa training facility and he’d had to push his Villa bestie away quite roughly to make his point. Things had been fine after that, with a more matey goodbye and no more professions of love from McGinn, but the sexually charged clinch with his close mate had really captured the tension and uncertainty of his Villa exit. More photography and posing to come, and Grealish beamed a winning smile for the press release images that would mark his arrival here in Manchester blue. The rest of the media session passed in a blur, and the 25-year-old could not help but sag a little with relief. Suddenly, the young Brummie went from the star attraction to a spare part, wandering about these rooms of the Etihad in unfamiliar kit, surrounded by the vague blur of action of club staff who were overseeing the day. Popping a strip of gum in to chew, Grealish moved aside, chewing at his lip and checking on the slicked-back style of his hair. He ran through the day’s itinerary and checklist in his head with some difficulty, the whole circus of it becoming a bit blurred and confusing already. He felt simultaneously like he’d only arrived here five minutes ago, and like he’d been in these photoshoots for a whole week. What was next? Left unsupervised for a moment, Jack strutted away across the hospitality suite turned photo studio, to where his smart suit from earlier was draped over the back of one big chair, and his designer backpack was nestled beside it. He stooped to unzip it and retrieve his phone, feeling like a distracted schoolboy to open it up and flick through his personal things in a moment’s escape from the day’s pressures. He paused with the device in his palm, feeling the little jolt of vibration to inform him of a single missed call among the multitudinous social media notifications and updates from a dozen group chats: `1 missed call, Ben C’. Jack frowned at his phone with mixed emotions. And then his name was being called, a weirdly formal `Mister Grealish?’ from a suited exec type, and he was stuffing his phone away guiltily back into his backpack, swallowing his gum and trying to look like a highly-focused £100 million footballer again. `Mr Guardiola will see you now,’ the suited man was announcing with a flashy smile, grabbing him by the shoulder. `Time for your first proper meeting. How exciting.’ `Yup,’ Jack agreed thickly, his mind still picturing the little photo icon of Ben and he on a previous beach holiday, posing together in sunglasses, that had grinned at him from beside the missed call icon on his phone. He was rattled by the unsurprising communication that he’d seen there, and he felt even more sweaty and restless than he had two minutes ago. `Yeah, great,’ he blurted more enthusiastically at the Manchester City exec, wiping his palms on his shirt and rolling his shoulders, `show me the way, boss.’ It was not quite Jack’s first meeting with Pep Guardiola, and it was really just an extension of the photoshoot — him sat in the flashy white office in full City kit, the notorious Spanish manager smiling warmly at him from behind a laptop and offering little more than small talk and a roll-call of the men who would be Jack’s new colleagues from tomorrow. They had met a couple of times early in the negotiation process, and had several intense conversations yesterday while the deal was finalised; but this was their first official interaction, in front of the camera, and Jack realised it was just another bit of promo to present his arrival to the jealous footballing world. Grealish felt uncomfortable and inarticulate in the chat. He found Guardiola’s accented English difficult to follow, and then even harder to follow when the Spaniard dropped in phrases of his own language on some assumption that he might understand. Jack found that after a good twenty minutes in the showroom of an office, he’d barely done more than nod, mumble `yeah’, and force out a few awkward laughs. Guardiola, perhaps sensing some of his nervousness, was emphasising now how many City players he was already on good terms with. The City manager was heaping praise on his Raheem Sterling, on Kyle Walker and John Stones. `And little Philly,’ Jack broke in, unintentionally dismissing the young starlet with the diminutive nickname he’d developed for him on England duty. He coughed, corrected himself. `Phil Foden,’ he said, after a beat, `he’s a great little lad is Phil.’ He saw the oddest flicker of disapproval in his new manager’s face, as if his way of referring to `little Philly’ was somehow disrespectful or inappropriate for a player so clearly favoured here… But then Guardiola was laughing warmly. `Yes, our Filipe,’ he said, pronouncing the simple English name with full Iberian purr, `I believe Foden thinks very highly of you too.’ `They’re all good guys,’ Grealish muttered honestly, thinking of the key England teammates he would be linking up with here in the new team. `Can’t wait to get stuck in with them all.’ Guardiola paused to give him a long quiet smile, again something odd in his expression. Just a moment’s quiet between the new signing and the established manager, one that perhaps should have been very comfortable and celebratory, but for some reason felt a bit intense and inscrutable. Under the edge of the desk, Jack rubbed his palms against his bare knees, feeling both the weight of his price-tag and the ignored missed call somewhere in his backpack. Across the table from him, Pep was beginning to speak, but Jack cut him off impulsively. `The charity shield,’ he demanded fiercely, driven in the moment by a need to show his enthusiasm and commitment, after sitting here in a dull daze for most of the conversation. `I hope I’ll be playing on Saturday,’ he insisted with more self-assurance than he currently felt. Guardiola looked taken aback by the idea, or by his tone, or just by the shift in his manner. Jack rubbed his stubbled chin a little and leaned back in his seat, trying to exude the confidence and talent of his status here, the club’s most expensive purchase and the most valuable English footballer ever. `Right?’ he pushed. `That’ll be my big debut, won’t it?’ A measured smile from the new gaffer. `That would be only one day of training with your new…’ `You know I’m ready. It’s what you paid for.’ Jack knew he sounded conceited, and was a little surprised by the sound of his own voice. He could even hear himself trying to suppress the fug of his Birmingham accent. He smiled, trying to lighten the tone of his demanding little outburst. `But whatever you think is best, gaffer,’ he said, softening his voice more naturally, and marvelling at how bluntly he’d spoken to the league-winning tactician. Guardiola smiled back, fixing him with a probing look, and spreading his hands on the desk. `We’ll see,’ he said thoughtfully. `We’ll see.’ The apartment was in a tall dark block only three streets from the City stadium, spacious but corporate; it was to be Jack’s digs here in his new town until he sorted something more permanent for himself, and it felt a world away from the Birmingham pad he’d bought in his late teens, or the big Grealish family home that he’d furnished on his beloved parents and siblings. He’d need to get his own place sorted soon, he told himself, he couldn’t spend long in this charmless show-home box. Jack dropped his bag to the sleek laminate floor a few steps in from the door, pulling off his damp suit jacket and crossing the open-plan club-owned apartment in skinny-fit dark trousers and the tieless white shirt. Large bags and boxes on the dining table told him that Sasha had enjoyed a busy first day as a Manchester WAG, and a scribbled note pinned to the fridge door detailed that she was already out for the dinner with pals that he was supposed to follow her to. The 25-year-old read the note in a daze, shaking off the effects of the heavy Mancunian rain that he’d briefly endured between chauffeur-driven car and apartment building, fiddling with the top button of his white shirt and letting the curtains of his chestnut brown hair fall damply loose about his temples. With slow procrastinated mersin escort movements, Jack removed his mobile phone from his bag and sat his suit-clad arse on one of the high stools at the kitchen bar, the `missed call’ notification still atop the many messages on his busy home screen. For a moment more, Jack ignored it, not looking properly at the miniature photograph of he and his Ben, and opened his other messages — he found a new group chat at the top of things, a City first team one that Kyle Walker had just added him to. A short message from the defender welcomed him to the group, framed by beer and champagne emojis, informing him of a little team social tonight in a nearby bar. Jack grimaced at the prospect of refusing this kind and important gesture, having promised he would join Sasha and meet some of her friends who lived in the area, but his new friendships with the Man City squad paled next to his uncomfortable feelings about one relationship in particular. With a deep breath and a queasy gut, he tapped through his phone’s navigation and returned the call. At the other end of the line, Chilwell sounded a little breathless with relief or panic as he answered. `Hello? Jack? Hey?’ `Hey,’ he returned less energetically. `Um. Sorry — it’s been hectic. I couldn’t call back earlier.’ A long quiet from Ben before he replied, `Well, I guessed as much. So.’ Jack mirrored him with awkward quiet, holding the iPhone to his cheek and digging his elbows forward against the tabletop. `Ben,’ he said quietly and earnestly, `I really-` He wasn’t sure what the rest of that sentence was, there seemed to be several different versions in his head: `I really miss you’, `I really fucking hate you’, `I love you too much’, `I really don’t know what I’m doing here’, `I really wish I was at Villa…’ But none of these different scripts could play out, because Ben was interrupting him with a weight of tension in his voice. `So I have to find out you’ve signed your City contract through social fucking media,’ accused Chilwell. `That’s really where we’re at, is it?’ The bitterness of his boyfriend’s tone struck at him, and it took Jack a moment to reply. `You knew what I was thinking,’ he answered in glum quiet. `You knew more than anyone what I was going through making this decision.’ An uncomfortable pause, then adding, `And you know I couldn’t say for definite until I’d properly signed it, it’s like I said in those group chats, just…’ `You were up there yesterday,’ Chilly pointed out, and his voice sounded weak and emotional now rather than bitter or accusing. `Getting your medical and stuff. You didn’t think you might mention it to me when we were texting…?’ `Ben,’ he sighed. `Don’t Ben me. I thought we were making some progress on holiday. I thought… you’d forgiven me.’ Jack just grumbled uncomfortably in response to that, unsure what he could honestly say to that. He could hear the pain in his best mate’s voice, and it was just difficult goodbyes with lovestruck John McGinn all over again, except so much more complicated. `Please,’ he said, `I’m having such a mad week, we need to talk about this properly another time…’ `Well, that’s if you have time.’ Ben sounded bitter again now. `Cos I’m also finding out that you’re back with your ex.’ `You knew I was meeting up with her in Croatia…’ `Meeting up with. Moving to fucking Manchester with?!’ `Mate, this isn’t…’ `I’m trying so hard to be what you need, Jack, I really fucking am!’ Something in his tone, or the whole pushy direction of the conversation, made Grealish snap then. He was so full of nervous tension after each difficult step of transfer week, and Ben’s emotional jibes were not what he needed to hear. `Trying really hard with Mason’s mouth around your cock,’ he snapped back. `How many times have you fucked him since you got back into London, eh?’ he pushed furiously — there was an anger in the stupid question that he’d never actually let out in any of their dialogue in the Euros, always trying to hard to keep himself focused on the tournament. But now the dam was burst. `Don’t question me about my girlfriend when you can’t keep your big nob in your shorts, Chilly. Trying so hard, fuck’s sake.’ He realised he was shaking and frothing a little with spit. `This is stupid,’ he cursed bitterly, meaning everything they were saying. `Then I guess I’ll leave you to it,’ he heard the Chelsea player mumble, and he made to interrupt and correct him, to soften his words and confide in him, but there was a click and a flatness as the call abruptly ended. Isolated by that click, Grealish could only bemoan to the soulless apartment kitchen: `I need you here,’ he complained quietly and sadly, and then put the device down on the surface. Ben was gone, but the City group chat he’d left open before calling chimed with activity now in front of him, with several other players confirming they were free for a quiet drink at the bar Walker had named. Grealish stared unhappily at it, feeling a strange sense of alienation to look at these new names, the Etihad men he would be playing with this season. He knocked his thumbs against the screen and punched in his quick response. `Sure lads. See you there, thanks.’ Big thumbs up and smiling emoji, plans for the evening redirected. His missus could wait, he needed a pint with his new teammates. `So where is Little Phil?’ Jack blurted, casting his eyes curiously across the VIP section of the Manchester bar. He had kept on the skinny-fit suit in which he’d been inking contracts in the morning, and looked just a little bit over-dressed against the relaxed designer gear of the other blokes present, adding to the conspicuous sense of being the awkward new guy — it was a particularly alienating feeling for a guy who’d been made captain of his former club at such a young age, knowing he could hardly command that respect and attention among this collection of giants. Grealish could almost feel the appraisal in every look that came his way, questioning what the £100 million man was really bringing to City. `Oh, he’s still on his hols,’ his England ally Raheem Sterling informed him quite casually, stood beside him in a flashy short-sleeved shirt, sipping on some kinda cocktail. Jack had gravitated towards the young forward as a known friendly face and someone he’d picked up huge respect for in this summer’s international antics. `Got that dodgy foot now, innit — Pep will be fuming that his fave kid isn’t ready for the new season, y’know!’ Sterling sniggered a bit at this and Grealish gave him a briefly curious glance, thinking back to how oddly Guardiola had taken his friendly quip. Like Raheem, Phil was someone whose talents Jack greatly admired, and he’d particularly enjoyed teasing and winding up the Stockport prodigy during the past year’s Three Lions duty; Phil was so earnest and naïve and innocent, and it actually amused Jack to picture the slight youngster as a valued member of the elite around him. He looked forward to being reunited with the kid, though internally he felt a flare of competition — he knew the praise that Pep had heaped on him in the past, and he was sure he could prove himself the club’s real weapon, no offence to Little Phil. Jack ignored a little flare of missed calls on his phone. They were from both Sasha, fuming at his absence from a swanky dinner a few blocks away, and from Ben, either regretting or wanting to resume the snappish argument at the start of the evening. Grealish had no time for either of them. He switched the device to airplane mode and collected another drink for the bar, splashing some cash on a round of shots that he instructed the girl to deliver to all of his new teammates and their attractive female partners, the rather glamorous City crowd that made him feel out of his depth — as the football encyclopaedia he apparently was, it was difficult for the Brummie lad not to feel a total fanboy as he mingled with some of the big names. Few made him ogle and start like Kevin de Bruyne, and he enjoyed a rather stilted conversation with the mild-mannered Belgian and his ice-cool wife, repeatedly telling Kevin that he could not wait to get on a pitch with him and revealing to himself and the couple that the beers were already going to his head. He seemed to make a similar tit of himself when being properly introduced to the Portuguese likes of Ruben Dias and Joao Cancelo; these were prestigious players that until only a couple of season ago Jack had considered himself immensely privileged to even come up against, never mind out-price and join at this level. The guys here could make almost casual reference to the fact they were current Premier League champions, and even this was a bit jarring for Grealish. It’s what he was here for, the prospect of big wins and accolades, but his working-class humility made it difficult for him to accept being associated with the club’s current status — he wasn’t part of their 2021 league win, he knew he wouldn’t be able to enjoy the air of smugness that these lads projected until he’d scored the winner and taken them to the top of the table or a tournament like the Champions League. As it was, he could only mumble his response to the quite arrogant banter of his new teammates and feel himself spiral into nervous drunkenness in the chic industrial conversion of the bar’s VIP mezzanine. At some point in this swirl of inebriation, Grealish became particularly aware of the loudest and most vocally confident duo in the Man City set. Of course, he’d been reunited with both fellas at several points in the evening drinks, the only other two here who seemed to be knocking back the booze as if there was no training session tomorrow morning; both fellas were new England pals whom Jack had enjoyed the company of at Wembley and so on. But together, their booming laughs and rough manly gestures were something different, and could only be associated with the long-ignored encounter he had shared with them way before his England call-up. It was about eighteen months ago that he and Ty Mings had encountered the City defenders in the Wembley loos, losers to City in the final of the League Cup. When England duty had brought Jack into closer contact with Kyle Walker and John Stones, the memory of humiliation and submission had felt genuinely faint — he just wasn’t the same confused lad now that he’d been when he got on his knees in that cubicle for the cup-winning pair, not at all, his many months of intimacy with Ben Chilwell had matured him. When he had rarely given it some thought, he’d laughed to think of his seedy inexperience and the stupidity with which the two burly Yorkshire lads had tried to get one over him… but here in Manchester, a fish out of shallow water, Jack was suddenly reminded of how emotional and vulnerable he’d been that escort mersin Wembley night, and how much advantage these two coarse yobs had taken of his defeat. There was plenty of unrest and heartache going on for Grealish tonight, but seeing Walker and Stones loitering nearby and cackling at their own jokes, well that just lit a fire under it, and gave some direction to his overheated testosterone. He caught big John by the elbow as soon as the pair were briefly separated, leaning in and nudging the `great wall of England’ with a tipsy leer that matched the 27-year-old’s bright laddish grin. `Alright geezer,’ Jack chuckled at him with a mockney accent. `I think I might have had a few too many, what about you?’ With that special glazed effect to his eyes that only heavy beer drinkers can manage, Stones laughed this idea off and nudged him back. `Friday training is always chill, and it’s only the Charity fucking Shield, ain’t it. Not a real trophy like us lads win up here, Jacko, know what I mean?’ It was hard to tell if the big beaming grin on the Barnsley lad’s face was really a direct reference to the Cup win and aftermath that was stewing on Jack’s own mind right now, but he was drunk enough to take it as such, and he could hardly restrain the glare and snarl that it provoked in him. `Right,’ he responded through gritted teeth. `Big boy trophies only, yeh?’ `Summat like that,’ laughed John warmly. `Welcome to the thunderdome, Greals.’ Grealish smiled resentfully back and downed the rest of his beer. Was it his fifth or his sixth? He couldn’t tell, but he knew a few different hard shots had punctuated the pints. `Mate,’ he hissed with all the subtlety of a bulldozer, `you wanna slip away for a minute?’ John raised his neat brows and swayed on his heels for a moment. `What, you mean for a bit of sniff sniff?’ he said in the loudest stage whisper, leaning in closer with his impressive height and build; the plain dark shirt he wore strained with its buttons down his broad strong chest and at the cuffs on his wrists. He was patting one pocket of his skinny-fit pale denim jeans as if he had a packet on the go, but Jack wasn’t interested in this chemical distraction. `Nah,’ he muttered, fixing Stones with an intense stare, `for a bit of a laugh, you know?’ And with that, he gently licked his lower lip and pulled arrogantly on the lapels of his dark navy blazer, puffing out his chest and squaring up to the taller footballer. He wasn’t sure if he needed to be a bit more explicit or not, seeing the gormless uncertainty on big John’s face for a minute, but then there was a spark of excited recognition, and he just winked. He nodded past the big lad to where that other defensive stalwart was deep in conversation with both men’s fiancees and another couple of players — `Get Kyle too if ya like, mate, like old times huh?’ Grealish sauntered away. He was horny in spite of himself. When he’d been relaxing in Croatia, or trying to relax as he convinced himself he’d done the right thing in saying yes to Man City, and cosying up with his on-off ex-girlfriend, he’d made a little decision for himself: playing about with the lads was too dangerously distracting. He’d talked down his lofty feelings for Benji, convinced himself that it was all just too much testosterone and lust. He’d thrown himself at some vague commitment with Sasha, made quiet little promises to himself in the dark of night about the kind of seedy nonsense he wouldn’t get involved in once he made his big transfer… and yet here he was, sidling towards the quieter end of the VIP area, then slipping past their assigned bouncers, and making his way down a side-passage towards the loos. Hovering at the door to a roomy disabled bathroom with an intent little smirk on his tanned features, glancing over his shoulder and awaiting the inevitable — there they were, looking like a pair of burly bouncers themselves: Kyle’s muscles bulging beneath a crisp white tee and thigh-hugging chinos, whilst John’s long muscular arms swung at his sides and his eyes made shifty glances up and down the passage to check they were alone. In he went. Shuffling his shoes into the tiled floor of the disabled loo and leaving the door a few inches ajar, smugly pleased with his own attractiveness as it jolted again and the two established City players slid in after him. Walker did the honours, shoving it firmly shut behind them and yanking down the lock on the handle before rubbing a hand across his mouth and making seedy eyes at him at close distance. `Well well well,’ jeered the 31-year-old, the relative old man of the England squad that Jack had so proudly joined this past year. `Aye,’ murmured John, reaching to pat his arm; the bathroom was a roomy square but with three athletic men in, it felt immediately cramped. John was sliding the suspected packet of gear from his pockets, but Jack felt curiously uninterested in that. He just rubbed at the front of his suit trousers and eyed the two fellas up. `Just like old times, huh?’ he sighed at them with tense nostalgia. `Wasn’t sure you remembered that,’ growled Walker, rubbing his own bulge and looming close. `Sure I do…’ `You never mentioned it,’ Kyle said almost offendedly. `Hope we weren’t too… rough?’ murmured John quietly. Jack leered at him, enjoying the tone of guilty regret, squeezing his own semi through the fabric but then shifting his hand to John’s, finding the outline of his fat prick in the front of those pale skinny jeans; he saw Kyle’s immediate envy and did the same for him, rubbing the loaded front of his chinos while the two big defenders pressed close to him in the toilet room. `We were just winners, John-boy,’ muttered Kyle’s voice, pressing his crotch into Jack’s hand and bringing one big hand up against the side of his neck. `We needed to show this Aston Villa pussy what real footballers were like — and lovely stuff, here he is joining us at the grown-ups table at last…’ Grealish made a murmuring sigh of agreement to this and relaxed his body, feeling Kyle’s thick fingers slide under the collar of his blazer to begin removing it; John’s hand creeping in against his tummy, feeling his six-pack through the shirt and stubbing aimlessly against tight buttons. He shifted backwards, relaxing himself against the side of the room, the two strong men pawing at him, all heavy breathing and exuded heat. It was so fucking arousing, the obvious appetite of these two big buggers, two proper macho lads, just like it had been when he’d been more confused and vulnerable last spring… he was turned on, but he was also hot and resentful, and he knew things were a bit different now. He was going to get exactly what he wanted from these smug twats. Stones was pushing more purposefully at his buttons now, undoing the front of his shirt and releasing the tight toned meat beneath. Walker had his blazer over one shoulder and was angling at the other until the luxury tailoring was sliding back against the wall and then the grimy floor. Grealish grabbed firmly at one of Walker’s big exploring paws and pushed it down his front and against his crotch, encouraging the thickset bloke to feel and grab his hardness there, then letting out a deep Brummie moan of satisfaction as he melted into their grabbing holds. These two bullies thought they were summat special here, but neither of them could resist the £100 million meat of Jack Grealish… `Fuck,’ gasped John, giving away his tipsy eagerness, as Jack undid the single button of his jeans and slid his hand in against the silky undies below, taking a good handful of Barnsley chop. The 6ft2 defender leaned in as if going for a kiss, coming to nuzzle the side of his neck and seeming to breath in his rich odour. Jack felt both lads grab and stroke at his chest and tummy and relaxed more into the wall, groaning too. `Yes lads, oh yes,’ he sighed. In the tumble of grasping hands, Kyle was wrenched open the belt of his suit trousers and pushing his hand in, getting a real grip of his cock, feeling his straining erection in there. But his other hand was on Jack’s arse, feeling one meaty cheek through the two layers of fine material. Turning, Jack relaxed into the firmness of his muscles, pressing backwards against the stocky right-back — he could feel Kyle’s hands pull a bit at the waist of his pants, his hips, trying to encourage him to bend his knees and lower himself like he had once before in that cramped cubicle of drama. In front of him, he could see that John wanted the same — the centre-back, shirt stull buttoned tightly about his muscles, was shoving the clingy denim down his long thighs, and his silky boxer shorts with it, until his cock was rigidly to attention, the foreskin pulling back on a glistening wet tip. Really, Grealish might have sunk to his knees at the sight of it. Stones was so generously hung, long and thick and shapely. But he was fired up with the confusing sentiments of earlier, and he saw himself in a flashback, kneeling for one and both of these top-flight thugs, humiliated at Wembley. Nah, he wasn’t a small fish in a big new pond, he was still Captain Jack. Instead, he just leaned heavily back into Kyle’s grip, feeling his own weighty hard-on released and held, displayed generously before John’s lit-up eyes — he could see his own lust matched in the tall fella’s expression, saw the tables turn there. The redeemed England hero was practically drooling. `Fuck,’ Jack purred at him, `my cock is SO hard for you guys…’ Down Stones went. Bare knees to the floor tiles, hard prick bouncing between those thighs as he positioned himself. Grabbing Jack’s cock, knuckles rubbing at Kyle’s, and then pouting pink lips brought close until his hot breath tickled Jack’s head and then enveloped it. `Oh fuck,’ the Brummie moaned gratefully, and he slid his fingers into the tangled brown curls of the centre-back’s hair, whilst pushing back into Kyle, rubbing the rounded meat of his own rear in against the tangible form of Walker’s excitement. Kyle was breathing down his neck in rough pants, almost but not quite kissing the side of his throat and the nape at the collar of his open shirt; his hands were pushing down the back of the suit trousers and then the trunks below, rubbing that dark grey fabric over the smooth globes. Jack felt the hard wet tip of the right-back’s prick rub at one of his glutes. He sighed greedily but knew exactly what he wanted. He twisted his neck a little to face Kyle at an awkward angle, simultaneously pushing forward with his hips until his cock was really buried in John’s sloppy mouth, then he whispered pleadingly to his new teammate: `Go on, eat my arse,’ he huffed throatily, `lick my Villa cunt, you big bastard.’ He saw a little shock in Walker’s eyes, but he refused to believe the brutish letch hadn’t rimmed someone before. There mersin escort bayan was indecision in his expression, and perhaps he could feel the dynamic shifting — that Jack wasn’t their plaything in here like he’d been the last time they shared a toilet. But there was also great lust, and Grealish felt a great conceited certainty that he had one of the most irresistible rumps in the country. He muttered his dirty demands again — `Eat my Villa arse, you fuckin’ winner!’ — and sighed moodily, grabbing more firmly at John’s hair and ears and fucking his gob in a few eager strokes. Walker clearly couldn’t resist him. He felt his hands paw down his back, needling his toned body through the thin white shirt, then resting on the plump firm muscles of his cheeks. His suit trousers had stalled somewhere on the hairy expanse of his thighs, but his crotch and arse were bared for these two admirers, John’s face bobbing back and forth on his rod, and Kyle now breathing gently into the furrow between his cheeks, parted with stubby fingers… Jack moaned with indiscreet volume, thinking gloatingly of his own submission 18 months ago and the power his body now seemed to hold on these two lusty louts. Grealish just brought his hands up behind his head, cupping them about the grease of his hair, elbows jutting out the sides, his lean body upright but his knees ever-so-slightly bent to press back with his bum. With a wet noise, Kyle pushed his face between those cheeks and Jack felt his tongue visit his crack, swipe up and down it — fuckkk. One City defender slobbered at his cock and the other now pressed his stupidly large tongue against his hole, making it twitch, clench, loosen…. Mmmm. `That’s it,’ Jack gasped teasingly, `make me your bitch, eh?’ He held in the laugh at this ironic jibe, enjoying the dual pleasure and feeling his balls tingle and tighten. Kyle’s tongue swiped and pushed more ferociously in his arse crack and he struggled for a moment to keep his balance, legs weak with the enjoyment of blowjob and rimjob — then he caught sight of himself in the large square mirror, a seedy and dominant sight as he stood between the two hunched figures, catching a limited side-profile of Kyle’s face pressed in against his pale arse, the tan lines of his holiday so visible. Kyle’s tshirt was off and he could see the hulking tattooed strength of his upper body where it poised behind him, and he reached down to stroke and grasp more at John’s curls, hitting the back of his throat with the tip of his cock. `Yes lads,’ he whined, `fuck yes, mmm…’ He was not surprised by how quickly he approached climax, feeling the joint attention of these two on him like this, and almost as egotistically aroused by his own reflection here, the lad everybody wanted a piece of at the minute. In a moment of wild arrogance, he imagined that even Pep Guardiola had been looking him up and down as they met yesterday and today, the Spanish chief watching him sweat in his fitness assessments with a very faraway look in his eyes. Fuck, he thought wildly, who wouldn’t splash £100 mil for a piece of THIS? Knowing he was close, and driven closer by a strong jab of tongue to his arse-hole, Jack pushed back on John’s brow, edging the slurping oaf away from his cock for a moment. John’s bright eyes stared hungrily up at him and his mouth hung open for a moment before going to speak — he was grabbing his own massive equipment in one hand as he squatted there with his jeans about his ankles, opening his mouth to begin murmuring `My turn n-` But Grealish caught him entirely by surprise, having instantly grasped one hand to the base of his throbbing hard-on and giving it a series of sharp tugs — his load exploded across Stones’ gormless face, smearing pearlescent goo across his open lips and the long bridge of his Roman nose, flecks hitting the sweaty curls of his fringe. Jack gasped and pumped more jizz from his meat, firing it against John’s cheeks and neck and the crisp collar of his shirt. Behind him, he heard Walker gasp for breath then felt a single soft kiss of his lips at the very bottom of his spine, above the slick wetness of his arse-crack. `Bend over,’ growled the City brute, `I need to fuck this hole now!’ He could hear every bit of lust and desperation in the dominant fella’s voice, and all he could do was smirk to himself, his cock still dribbling cum and John’s surprised eyes fixed on him from below. Grealish stood between them and sighed to nobody in particular. He stepped aside, his cock swinging as he did, his sweaty chest heaving as he caught another glance of himself in the bathroom mirror. `Fuck! Thanks lads!’ he crowed, reaching immediately for the open front of his trousers and beginning to drag them and his undies up, staggering back from the crouching pair in the confined space. They both gawped at him on their knees, John’s face glistening with trails of his spunk, and Kyle’s lips and nose damp with his own slobber. Walker looked furious, his upper body bared and his hard-on so fully evident in the pale chinos between his meaty thighs. Up he came to his feet in one staggering jolt, grabbing his equipment. `Bend over,’ he barked needily, `I’ve rimmed you good and now…’ `I’m spent,’ Jack cut him off coolly, still panting, and struggling to push his finished cock back into his undies. He nodded dismissively at still crouching John. `That was awesome lads but I gotta go now.’ He could see the registering disappointment and irritation cross their faces in different ways, and he simply smirked back at them, re-buckling his belt tightly about his slim waist and then sorting out the loose strands of dark hair that snaked down the sides of his face. `Absolutely class welcome party though, fellas!’ He did up his buttons one at a time and the pair continued to gawp at him without saying anything — John looked really quite dismayed, holding his free erection and seeming to notice the flecks of cum that had landed on his outfit, Kyle leaning sideways at the sink and wiping the back of one hand across his damp stubble. `Pass my blazer, will ya?’ Grealish chimed as he did up the top button of his white shirt. Walker glowered at him, but grabbed it up and tossed it his way, and shot him a final look as he reached behind him for the door handle. Mostly, the right-back looked furious — it was obvious that he felt cheated here, and that this was far from the dominant three-way he’d expected from the pair’s previous toy. But thrilling at his own boldness and selfish pleasure, Jack thought he also picked up a note of mutual respect — he felt sure he’d pissed in the sand and marked some territory here, showing his fellow England players that he wasn’t the same vulnerable lad they’d messed about with in the past. He opened the door behind him and saw them both flinch, terrified in the moment of risk that the door could be thrown wide open and any passer-by might see them in this delicate moment; but Jack was in no hurry to completely ruin his friendships here, and he shoved the bathroom door firmly after him as he swaggered out into the quiet passage, quiet except for the boom and thud of music in the main bar below. Behind the closed disabled bathroom door, he heard the instant click of the lock being redone, and he imagined the guilty panic between the defensive pair, wondering even for a moment if they would finish each other off since he’d let them down. But he didn’t particularly care. He’d exorcised that particular memory and convinced himself he was no bloke’s plaything. Clammy and hot beneath his skinny suit, Grealish stepped out into the summer drizzle of the Manchester streets. He had not bothered to return to the City drinks, which were surely winding down now anyway, as most of those present remembered that they were due in training at 9am; besides, he needed to reaffirm to himself that he HAD moved on from being the homoerotic gimp in the playtime of brutes like Walker and Stones, so he was making a beeline for a late appearance at girlfriend with the missus. He’d chosen HER, he reminded himself, because playing about with guys had brought him nothing but fucking aggro. Jack’s deep heartache was pickled in beer, allowing him to look more callously at how he’d been messed around and played by Ben Chilwell. Inspired by this moment of seeming clarity, Grealish took out his phone as he paced the unfamiliar streets on the way to the bougie restaurant choice of his woman. He was glad when dialling Ben’s number brought up voicemail rather than a real response — it would be easier this way. He thought again of emptying his load across John’s big earnest face, and the desperate dirtiness of Kyle licking his hole for him, and reminded himself what a fucking stud he was and how these stupid dicks around him needed to respect that! Slurring his words, he opened his voicemail message in that direction — `Fuck’s sake Ben,’ he crowed, stomping down the damp pavement, `you need to respect me, okay? Look, mate, this isn’t working, it’s over, right? You’ve messed me about too much. I can’t — I don’t need it. I’m making big things happen here, this is my big break. Last thing I need is — is — is some Milton Keynes pretty boy pissing on my parade. So just do what you fucking want at Chelsea, right? I don’t care. I love you, bro. We’re best friends. I don’t want to lose that.’ His voice and his mood were softening as he spoke, but the cutting dismissal of his opening lines could not be taken back. `I love you, you’re my best mate, so let’s just be THAT,’ he said shakily, running out of steam. `It’s over, that thing we had, it’s OVER. You ruined it. So just let me be free up here, okay? Let me make it work. And… and… and you an’ me, Benj, we’ll just stay best mates, okay…? Yeah…? Right?’ For a moment he seemed to have forgotten the one-way dynamic of voicemail. He gurgled stupidly down the line and then rushed his goodbye. `Anyway, speak to you soon I hope, I really do love ya, but… but yeh… erm… BYE.’ The most expensive English footballer in history swayed down the last of the street in a daze, clinging to the phone in his hand and staring dead-eyed into the heavying rain, replaying a fuzzy version of what he’d just monologued down the line to his closest friend in the world. Well, that was that, he’d finally ended it. Shouldn’t he feel a bit more relieved? And then, stumbling into the small queue of the trendy joint, he was greeted by the cynical attention of bouncers asking if he was sober, and smartly dressed locals in the queue recognising him and going wild with attention, phones out wanting selfies or just taking videos of his drunken slur. Grealish stepped straight into the boozy stereotypes of his newfound status at the top of the league, and was ushered through into the safety of clinging to his forgiving girlfriend, cum-stained prick drying in his boxer briefs. ‘Writer guy’ – Premiership Lads on Nifty fty//gay/celebrity/premiership-lads/ Amazon Wishlist here if you wanna say thanks LOL https://www.amazon.co.uk/hz/wishlist/ls/26BW3WSABBHNM?ref_=wl_share

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

So happy to see you guys back again! Thanks for the positive feedback, you guys! I love you lots, and I hope you like this new chapter! Hehehe, I hope I didn”t leave you all “stressed out” for TOO long! 😛 Please feel free to let me know what you think of thi newest offering at btv or stop by the website at ors/” and say hello! (Mailing List Available! Get all the new updates first!)

And keep an eye out for my new eBook stories at the COMICALITY EBOOK SECTION link!!! More ebooks being posted every month!

“Waiting Outside The Lines 22”

I was amazed when I looked down and saw the circumcised tip of my rock hard shaft actually slowly burying itself in Greyson”s hole. I was fascinated by the sight of it. The ring of his entrance was gripping me soooo tightly…the sexy lips of his eager anal cavity, blushing the darkest shade of pink as his virgin pucker did all it could to tolerate the sensual penetration of his most intimate spot. I couldn”t believe this was happening right now. I really couldn”t! I could see the roundness of his upturned cheeks, and when I placed my hands on them…his body shook with a lustful urge that invited me to keep going. So…I did.

But slowly. Oh, so slowly.

I think I sank in another two inches, but stopped when Greyson”s body tensed up a bit and I heard him gasp out loud from the pressure. “Are you ok?” I asked.

“Uh huh…” He nodded, breathlessly. “…Just…go slow. Ok?”

“M”kay.” I whispered, and rested for a moment while he got used to me being lodged in his snug little tunnel. The strange thing is…even though Greyson”s body was perfectly still, his insides were alive and quivering wildly with boyish excitement…his slick hole, softly sucking at my throbbing hardness from all angles as the intense warmth of his insides nearly caused me to break out in a light sweat.

“Yeah…ooohhh….omigod, this feels awesome…” He said softly. Really? Does he like me being so…ummm…ok, I”m thinking too much. Let me just be romantic, or whatever, about this. I”ve come so far. I don”t want to ruin it now.

Greyson”s hands reached back and touched the tops of my thighs. I guess it was to keep me from pushing in too deeply before he was ready for it. But it was a gentle touch…not a “preventative” one. He wanted more of me…just a little bit at a time. I think I can handle that.

My mind flashed back to those naughty afternoons, watching Asa thrust himself into Chandler”s hungry body in that off-set trailer…and I wondered if maybe Greyson was expecting me to do some of those same things to him in bed. I mean, as hot as it was to watch, I wasn”t really one of those “hair pulling”, rough riding, boys that thrusts away with the intent of really giving it to Chandler and messing up the way he walks for the next few days. I mean, there”s nothing wrong with that, I just…I don”t know if I can pull off an act like that just yet. I”ve never been embedded so deeply in another boy before in my LIFE! I don”t know if I want that to be my first instinct when it comes to sex with someone I really care about. You know? I love Greyson. I love him with all my heart. I just want to share something really special with him tonight. Something beautiful. And I”m in no hurry for it to end.

I felt Greyson push his butt back up against me, and another inch of my hardness sank even further into his depths. WOW! He was so hot inside. My legs began to shake from the pleasure I was feeling at that moment. I could only hope that I could balance myself through this experience, because I was already losing my equilibrium, big time.

I was just a little more than halfway into him now. I don”t have that many inches to work with at my age, but…he was truly enjoying what I was giving him, and his little vocal cues told me that I was doing this right. I think. Whatever. He only wanted more.

So did I…

Gosh! The very “squeeze” of him was intense! Greyson”s body made me realize that the grip of my own fist over the past few years since I learned to stroke myself has been doing it all wrong! Why masturbate at all when there”s a sexy release like THIS out there in the world? You know?

I was breathing so hard, but I hadn”t even started humping him yet. Just…this was a whole new vibe for me. This was blowing my mind.

Ok, I”m doing this. I”m almost all the way in. I have a willing partner who”s so damn cute that I could reach an orgasmic high off of his smile and a few kisses alone. We”re together now. In bed. In his hotel room. This is what my life is now. I”m having actual SEX! I spent years thinking about it, but never felt ready for the real thing until this very moment. I just wanted to remember every last detail. I didn”t want to miss a thing. No time to be shy about this, Evan. Just follow your heart, and let you body take control. What is it telling you? Let it guide you and tell mersin escort your boner what to do. It”ll be great.

It”s ALREADY great!

God, I”m trembling so HARD right now! Hehehe! Greyson Chance…my lover. Holy shit! This is so CRAZY!

A little whimper escaped Greyson”s pretty lips, and I was surprised to feel him push back a little bit further. The hands that were once placed on my thighs to set a boundary against my assault, were now gripping the flesh to pull me in further. I let him set the pace, but it wasn”t easy. Already, I could feel my balls being drawn up tight between my legs…ready to fire away the moment this intimate coupling got to be too hot for me to handle any longer.

Then…suddenly I sank into him all the way. Almost as if he took the plunge and decided to surrender to my entire length at once. I think it was an unexpected leap forward for the both of us. We both released a high pitched moan as my baby soft pubes found themselves pressed tightly against Greyson”s delicious cheeks. My hardness was lost in another world, and I could tell that Greyson was both thrilled and frightened about how good it felt to have me inside of him. There are moments in life when the sensations within are SO incredibly magic that it scares you. It leads to a loss of control that you”re not used to, and it makes you wonder if you ever had any control at all before experiencing the bliss of being so helpless against your desires in that moment. I know how he feels. I was feeling it too.

I remember feeling his sexy inner muscle swirling around my shaft. Flex…and release. Flex…and release. I rubbed my hands on his back, and felt the gentle texture of teen goosebumps on his skin…an innocent response with a naughty flair that drove me crazy.

And then…I pulled an inch or two out of him. WHOAH! I had to stop moving immediately! I didn”t think that I could get any more aroused. I didn”t think that this could feel any better than it already did. But I was wrong.

As the ridge of my hardness began to withdraw from his fevered confines…my entire shaft became overwhelmed with a series of tingles that nearly made me want to fall right off of the bed. Especially once Greyson”s constricted ring attempted to hold me inside. He was so sensitive. So responsive. The slightest movement from me set his inner biology ablaze, and we were both left SO breathless.

If sex is this good, and it exists in the world…how the hell does ANYBODY have time for anything else?

I almost felt the need to ask if he was ok again, but didn”t. I wanted this to be…you know…hot. For both of us. I looked down to watch my erection as it pulled out just a little bit more. The skin was glistening with lube, and I could actually see Greyson”s pucker moving slightly…suckling at my sensitive tip…waiting for more. So, I slowly pushed back into him. Ohhhhh God…if you thought pulling out of him was a mind-blowing sensation…pushing back into his warm, gelatin, mixture was majestic beyond description. Jesus…did he get even tighter? I could hear the air being pushed out of Greyson”s lungs, and he slightly readjusted to raise his hips a bit more and spread his legs. His chest lowered even more to the mattress, the sensual dip in his back resembling the “good morning” stretch of a lazy kitten as his body invited me to give him even more.

Another withdrawal…rhythmically followed by another gentle push. I repeated the motion, hoping that I didn”t lose it too soon. Greyson was sooooo hard! I reached underneath, and the second I touched his excited shaft, it throbbed, swelled, and nearly jumped right out of my hand…angling itself tight against his belly. I could feel a warm dollop of nectar on the back of my thumb, and I knew that he was excited enough to be leaking his passionate seed down onto the sheets below.

I pushed into him again, and my hips actually began to take over for me. Now pumping almost involuntarily. I gradually picked up in speed. Not in an overly aggressive way…but it was clear that my bashful experimentation with the idea that I could claim to be any good at sex was melting away. Quickly being replaced with the serious thrill of, “HOLY SHIT!!! I”M HAVING SEX!!!” Greyson and I were breathing as though we had run ten laps around the hotel, but never once felt winded or dizzy. His clutching sheathe held onto me as I looked down again and saw a sensual “ripple” in his bottom as my groin made repeated impact tremors with his bubbled cheeks. This is AWESOME!

Greyson”s intimate cries were as emotional and heartfelt as anything that I had ever heard from him on stage. I saw his hands clutch at the sheets, and he really got excited as I leaned forward to put my hands on either side of him and raise my hips even further off of the bed. Now pulling almost all the way out of him and pushing back into him with a vigor escort mersin that pleasantly surprised us both.

“Omigod! Unh…yes!” Greyson panted beneath me, only encouraging me to take license and drive myself into him as though I was some kind of “pro” at this butt sex thing.

The thing is…my arms tired pretty quickly. I was going to fake it and just…keep plugging away, but my arms were actually starting to shake now, and dip at the elbows. I wasn”t really sure what to do, but once I slowed down the pace of my thrusting hips, Greyson took a moment to catch his breath…and I just moved in and out of his clenched muscle with a more measured rhythm. I guess Greyson”s knees were getting a little bit tired as well, so we both had the simultaneous urge for him to lay down flat on the bed. Seriously, not a word was spoken between us! It was like…I leaned forward and rubbed my nose and lips softly on the back of his shoulder…and Greyson carefully lowered his hips to the mattress…my body molding to his so as not to lose our sensual penetration. I lay flat on his back, and he grinded his hard erection into the soft, sticky, sheets beneath him.

I wormed my arms under him to hug him around the chest, and Greyson wiggled with approval as I slid as deeply into hi as his pillow soft cheeks would allow.

Can I kiss him? I”m pretty sure that I can kiss him.

Thankful that my shaky arms weren”t trying to support my body weight anymore, I placed my weight on Greyson”s back and didn”t get any protest. In fact, he only squirmed a bit beneath me to make sure that I could keep making love to him the way I was. He clearly didn”t want me to stop. If anything, he was getting even more enthusiastic about being my bottom boy tonight. That is so much of a turn on that I”m afraid my brain would explode trying to describe it to you. As my hips began to side in and out of him again, I hugged my sweetheart tight, feeling the vibrations of his whimpers as my chest covered the length of his back. Ok…I can”t stand this anymore! I”m going to kiss him! Let”s see if this works!

I moved my head to the side, and first kissed Greyson on the side of the neck. Then on his cheek. His vocal cues got slightly higher in pitch, and his cute little mounds tightened up to squeeze my boner as the cutest smile spread out across his lips. He LIKES it!!! He likes my kisses! So I keep doing it. And even with his eyes closed, Greyson moans and cranes his neck back, reaching up to caress the side of my face to pull me in for a full blown French kiss on his sexy lips. Our tongues mingled, our breaths heavy, all while I”m still experiencing the most intense sensations of my life by the grip of his once virgin hole.

I wasn”t sure that I could take much more of this. The sex part was hot as FUCK! But…Greyson”s kiss? Oh wow. There was something in his kiss, a personal flair that revealed his true self to me in ways that even the most explosive sexual fantasy couldn”t. The very taste of him drove me wild. The way that his lips molded to mine, his tongue moving in ways that expressed Greyson”s personality perfectly…it was baffling. The way we kissed each other told our whole story. Of how we met, and how we flirted, and how we reached the point where I could be locked sooooo deeply inside him right now, ready to let loose at any moment. Greyson”s kiss was sensual, passionate, and delivered with a confidence that let me know that he meant it with all his heart. And yet…there was still this “purity” involved. Greyson”s kiss never felt lewd or invasive. It was a gentleman”s kiss. An angel”s kiss. Just naughty enough to be sexually enthralling, but never crossing the line into feeling dirty or crass. It was the kiss of a boy that truly wanted you to know his true feelings about you, and who wanted to know your feelings in return. A symbiotic liplock that brought joy to your heart through its balance and understanding of who you are. I”ve never known anything like it.

The sex was the main event…but his craving tongue kiss was the catalyst that took me over the edge.

The feelings inside increased tenfold! I started by huffing and puffing so hard that I was hardly getting any oxygen in my lungs at all. My hips actually began to slam into Greyson”s squeezing hole until the sounds of my lap smacking up against his soft white cheeks began to echo off of the walls of his hotel room. There was this extreme yearning for release that was building in my loins. It caused me to pump harder, thrust faster…a tightening was happening, and I licked Greyson”s cheek as I knew that I was rapidly reaching the point of no return. Our lips disconnected, my frantic humping of my boyhood into his sexually humid embrace…and I began to let my voice express the impending orgasm to come.

Do I just…? I mean…can I just blow a load inside of him like this? I mean, we”re mersin escort bayan boyfriends and all, but…this being our first time, I had to wonder, is that, like…rude? Should I warn him? Do I have enough time?

Ugh! No! Not enough time! Oh shit! Baby, I”m sorry!

I can”t…I can”t hold it…

Suddenly, my entire body locked itself up in a frozen position. My toes curled, my arms crushed Greyson”s lithe body against mine, my hips were pushed as far forward as possible. The only thing moving was the almost painful thumping of my shaft as a torrent of orgasmic seed shot out of my expanded tip and flooded my boyfriend”s insides. I gasped, kissing and licking the back of his neck, my hips still pushing into him as though the added thrust would make me cum even more forcefully than I already was.

Time stood still.

I kept splashing his insides with continuous ropes of overzealous boy nectar…and Greyson took it all. Purring beneath me as his beautiful body rested beneath me.

I didn”t realize that I had been holding my breath until my erection stopped thrashing inside of him and the spams began to subside. I rested y head on the back of his shoulder, and we remained like that for a few minutes. Greyson still obsessed with the feeling of me lodged deep inside of him, and me still feeling the fragile aftershocks of a legendary virgin experience. Even as I began to soften a bit, the tender walls of Greyson”s amazing ass worked to keep me at half mast. Almost as if they wanted more…now that his body knew what being penetrated was all about.

“Wow…” I whispered under my breath, too relaxed to move.

“Yeah…” Greyson whispered back. “…Wow.”

“That was…that was really…”

“I know…right?” We both tried speaking while still catching our breath. But I noticed a subtle sigh of disappointment when Greyson felt me slide right out of him. “Awwww…”

“I”m sorry…” I said.

“For what?”

“I shouldn”t have…” How do I say this to him? “I thought about warning you that I was gonna…you know…” I started. “But, while I was thinking about it, things kinda got out of control, so…”

Greyson giggled in the cutest way, and turned his head to kiss me on the lips. “I would have been SO upset if you pulled out of me at the last moment. Hehehe! Don”t you ever do that to me.”

Shocked, I asked, “Really? I mean, I didn”t want you to think that I was being “gross” or anything.”

“No. Not at all. I thought it was hot.” He said, moving a little bit as we rolled over to lay in the bed side by side. “I always wanted to know what it was like to have somebody do that to me.”

“So…what”s it like?” I asked.

“Ummm…slippery. Hehehe! But I kinda like it.” He blushed. Then he moved closer to me to kiss me on the lips. “Wait…scoot over a bit more.”

“I”m on the edge of the bed already…”

“I know, but…it”s all cold and sticky over there.” He grinned.

I looked over his shoulder and saw a huge wet spot on the sheets. He lightly grabbed me by the chin and said, “Don”t look at it! Hehehe!” But it was hard not to at least take a glance at it. It was an actual puddle of Greyson Chance”s cum…right here on our sheets! A dark spot mostly but I could see the white globs of it on the surface anyway. “Hehehe, quit it!” He said, kissing me on the lips.

“Sorry, I just…I didn”t know that you…”did your thing”.” I stammered.

“I came before you did. You felt…ummm…really good, Evan. I mean, hehehe, wow…I didn”t even touch it. It just sort of…”happened”. You were so hot.”

My eyes widened. “Whoah! Really?” Ugh! What a totally VIRGIN thing to say after sex! Dammit! “Ahem…yeah well…as long as it felt good. That was the…like, the “plan”.” I said, hoping he was willing to ignore my initial surprise.

Greyson laughed a little, then kissed me on the lips. We stared into each other”s eyes for a few moments, smiling for little to no reason at all. Then he said, “This is cool.”

“What is?” I asked.

“Just laying here with you. Being able to share some time with you. I like this.”

“Me too.”

We kissed again, and he snickered to himself. “I guess…well…I don”t think we”re virgin”s anymore.”

“Omigod, you”re right.” I giggled. “We”re not, are we?”

“Nope.” He said. “So…”this” is the story we”re going to be telling people for the rest of our lives, huh? The time we lost our V-card in a hotel room with no apologies.”

“No apologies at all.” I said.

“Good.” He smiled.

“GOOD!” I smiled back.

Then, he asked…”Can you get hard again?” He turned red, but said, “I kinda want more. So much more. Let”s do it again. Hehehe!”

Can I get hard again?

I think I started getting hard again the second he asked me that question!

DAMN!!! Being a gay teenage boy is the shit! Don”t you ever let anyone else tell you otherwise!

Woo hooooo!!!

Thanks soooo much for reading, and for all of your feedback and support! And be sure to grab a copy of the new eBooks at the COMICALITY EBOOK SECTION link!!! More ebooks being posted every month! So keep an eye out!

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Subject: Welcome to Gayberry 86 Welcome to Gayberry � 86 Feel free to address any comments on this story to hoo. This is a work of fiction and is based on no real persons, living or dead. If you enjoy this or any of the wonderful stories here, I hope you will consider a donation to the Nifty Archive to keep the site going. It is a treasure!!! fty/ 86 “That was quite a show, gentlemen” the tall, handsome black man said in his melodic baritone voice. “I’ll admit I’m not sure I’ve seen much better in my open pen at the prison. That’s where I house the roughest motherfuckers in the entire joint and I give them free reign to fuck anybody and anytime they want to. I hope you’re planning to send these two fine specimens of young manhood up to me when you’re done with them. I have some rough fuckers who would love to tear those asses apart.” “I know you do, Eamon” Abe said as he walked over and embraced the man. Abe made introductions to Dale and David. “How are you, sheriff” Eamon asked. “Glad to see you’re maintaining law and order down in these parts. Abe said you had replaced that old deputy with a much better model. I’d have to agree with Abe’s assessment” he said as he gave David a long, admiring look. “Thank you, sir,” David said, extending his hand to the warden. “I’ve heard about you from the sheriff and I’m very honored to meet you.” “That’s quite an upgrade for you, sheriff” the warden said with a smile and a wink. “Congratulations are certainly in order, especially after watching the boy fuck.” David blushed slightly at the compliment and offered to grab some wet towels to clean Mark and Luke up a bit as Dale and the doctor had promised there was more to come. Both disciples were worn out and continuing to sob pitifully from their recent fucking but neither was too tired to try to fight off David’s efforts to clean them up a bit. “You slap that boy’s hand away one more time and I will break your fuckin’ arm” Randy said, stepping up to the desk and threatening Luke, who immediately calmed down. “Well, neither one of us likes being touched and groped by faggots!” Luke spat at the sheriff. “Then you really won’t like the next words you hear from me, you fucking asshole” Dale said with a sweet smile as Luke glared at him as if he could gleefully slit his throat. “When I learned that you two were in custody and that Abe was going to let me determine your fates, I spoke at length with both the doctor and Abe. We’ve come up with a little activity we are going to call `cuttin’ and nuttin’.” The two disciples looked puzzled but most of the others knew immediately what Dale had planned for his tormentor and his buddy, the child rapist. “We talked about circumcising both of you with the blade and then cutting your nuts out so you could never rape anyone again” Dale said quietly as looks of terror appeared in Mark’s and Luke’s eyes. “But we decided that with all that cutting, there would be a risk, however slight, of one or both of you bleeding out. We certainly don’t want that because that would mean a quick end to your fucking misery. It turned out the current foreman at the ranch had a device I recalled using when growing up on my own father’s ranch. It’s called the elastrator.” He held up a device which looked a great deal like an oversized pair of pliers and in his other hand a very small, thick rubber ring, much like a rubber band but much smaller and much thicker. “This is a rather clever device often used on the ranch to neuter cows and goats” Dale explained as he held up the pliers, demonstrated how they should be held and how to insert the tiny thick rubber ring to stretch it wide enough to encompass a set of nuts on a goat or a calf. That was when Luke and Mark realized what was going on and they began to began to plead. “We could just as easily cut them off with a blade, however that does carry a small risk of uncontrolled bleeding” Dale explained. We’ll be using the blade to remove both the boys’ foreskins, which should produce enough blood to satisfy all of us.” Everyone laughed at the remark except for Luke and Mark who now had terrified looks in their eyes. It was as though both were praying this might be some kind of mean, cruel joke while, at the same time realizing they were about to receive punishment for their own vile actions. Both Luke and Mark were near-paralyzed with fear as David and the doctor went to work cleaning them up for the next phase of their punishment. All of the captors had put on their underwear and now stood in groups chatting. The warden had pulled Randy aside for a chat. “Abe has told me you are very interested in perhaps fortifying what was your old home to become a more secure facility for incarceration” the warden said to Randy. “I am indeed” Randy said. “I’m afraid I’ve been taking a little unnecessary risk in having Mrs. Bedford and my Aunt there with relatively lax security. Mr. Vague and Eliza have done an excellent job in their discipline, but I fear that they, Mrs. Bedford particularly, could get out of control very easily. I also know the Alabama boys won’t be living there forever as they have started building their own new home out at Governor’s Bend. Their presence alone has been important in putting some fear into my aunt and Mrs. Bedford. The mayor’s wife, Mrs. Dykes is also there but I think she poses less of a threat of violence, particularly as her belly swells with the child the Colonel fucked into her.” “After talking with Abe and speaking by phone with the Alabama boys by phone, I am proposing a renovation to your basement” the warden explained. “The entire renovation should be accomplished in just a couple of days and you will have three maximum security steel cells in your basement, made of the same materials I have in my maximum security cells at the prison. Abe has also authorized me to provide you with two matrons for your residence. Both of the ones I have in mind are excellent and both have worked under my supervision for over twelve years. They are sisters but they also have a, shall we say, very close, secret relationship, if you catch my meaning. No one outside your home will even need to know what is going on. If anyone questions the materials coming and going, I would advise you tell the neighbors you are doing a renovation of your kitchen. No one in Gayberry need know that your former home has now become a maximum security detention facility.” “That sounds excellent to me” the sheriff said. “I will need a place for Mrs. Bedford, Aunt Flea and the mayor’s wife to stay while the work is going on but I guess I can house them at the jail during that period. I really appreciate it.” “You might want to check with William and see if he might want to transfer that cunt wife of his up to your place once the work is done” the warden said. “She is one disruptive, conniving bitch and I have no problem keeping her until she gives birth, but it is something you men may want to talk about. If you consent to the two matrons I have in mind for you, security for Judith Walker will not be a problem.” “Well, I really do appreciate all you’re a doin’ for us down here, warden” the sheriff said. “Just keep up the good work and I guarantee you’ll have all the resources you need from Raleigh” Eamon said. “Now I hear from Abe that you’ve got a couple of assholes who are in need of some lessons.” “Oh yeah” the sheriff said. “We’ve all fucked both of `em but they’ve still got a lot of fight in `em. I can’t wait till they get a look at that big, black monster you’ve got in your pants.” “Aw shit, sheriff, it’s not larger than yours” the warden said. “I think that a lot of white men are so intimated by big black cocks, we all look bigger in their minds. I hear these guys are assholes and they’ll probably be going back with me to Statesville. Abe told me about these two and I’ll have a special welcoming committee waiting for them. I’ve got ten of the meanest, horniest sons of bitches you ever saw all together. I call them my welcoming committee. I keep them all together in what’s called the Hell Cell. After I spoke with Abe, I had all ten of them handcuffed with their hands behind them so they can’t even touch their own peckers. They’re all closely supervised so they can’t even do anything with each other. A few days of that and they’ll be ready to shred anything that walks in the cell with a place to put a hard dick. I don’t envy these two white boys when they get showered, powdered, made to smell all fresh and then get walked into that cell.” “Goddamn, warden” Randy said. “I’d like to watch that. After watching Coach Thomas get his ass tore up and how scared he was, I can’t imagine these two little cowards won’t shit themselves.” “Oh they would but I’ll make sure the guard have them all cleaned out before they walk into the cage with those bastards” the warden chuckled. “Now, sheriff, do you think anybody would mind if I gave both those boys some of my black dick before we start cutting on them? I understand they’ve done some things that weren’t very nice to our darker skinned brothers and sisters out in Arizona.” “Oh yes, I’m sure we’d all enjoy a little exhibition” the sheriff said. “I’ve seen my deputy eyeing you and admiring you. I have a feeling he might just be curious himself about what you’re hidin’ in them trousers of yours. The boy had only had sex with his own paw until a couple of days ago.” “Oh yes” the warden said. “Abe told me all about your handsome new deputy. I just hope we won’t scare him off.” “I don’t think so” Randy said. “The boy’s got a good head on his shoulders. I’ve seen him be gentle as a lamb with young Alex and Kevin but he can get rough when he needs to.” “Well, he’s a very sexy boy” the warden said. “I wouldn’t mind some quiet private time with him at some point.” “I hope you’ll stay here with us a couple of days” Randy said. “I’m sure David would be more than agreeable to that, judging from the way he’s looking at you. Reminds me a little of a dog looking at a thick t-bone steak.” They both had a laugh as the warden walked to the front of the room where Mark and Luke were now standing beside the big desk. “I’m Warden Biden from the prison up in Statesville” he said in his big, baritone voice. “Looks as if you two disciple motherfuckers may be spending some time at my place after these good men of Gayberry get finished with you. Sheriff Gaylor tells me you two have some pretty good pussy for a couple of redneck white boys.” “We ain’t got pussies on us at all and any fucking body with a brain and a pair of eyes can see that! That goddamn nigger dick of yours ain’t coming no where close to me” Luke shouted angrily at the warden, spitting at him and hitting him on the cheek. “Son, that just wasn’t a smart move at all” the warden said in a quiet, deep voice. “Do you not realize that you’re standing there naked, surrounded by men who wouldn’t mind slashing your fucking throats, with your hands cuffed behind you? Do you seriously not realize we’re holding all the cards?” “We are both under the protection of the Prophet Warren Jeff” Mark said. “We aren’t afraid of you or any of your white race traitor friends. These men have hurt us but we will prevail in the end. The prophet has assured us that we are on the side of right. We are the chosen, the righteous. The righteous will always prevail.” “Well maybe it’s time to see how the righteous like a mouthful of big black dick” the warden said as he grabbed Mark’s head in both his large hands and forcing the boy to his knees. The warden rubbed the boy’s face against the front of his pants and then unzipped his trousers, hauling out his thick, long, tumescent uncut meat.”I see you both have shock collars on. I won’t hesitate to use those controls sitting on the desk. And if I feel a single fucking tooth scraping on my goddamned dick, I assure you that you’ll have your own goddamn teeth in your motherfucking stomachs. Now get to sucking that cock and get it nice and hard so I can fuck you boys with it.” “I told you I ain’t sucking no nigger dick!” Mark said angrily when Eamon forced his jaws open and forced his mouth down on the thick, black meat, shoving it all the way into the choking boy’s throat as he gagged and retched, trying to get away from the cock that was blocking his airway as the warden now held his nostrils closed with one of his hands. Mark’s face turned a bright red as the boy panicked, realizing he was unable to get any oxygen at all. His face went from red to blue as they all watched the boy suffocating in silence. “Stop it!” Luke screamed. “You’re suffocating my buddy, you dirty nigger pig! Leave him the fuck alone!” “Okay, pretty boy” the warden said to Luke, throwing Mark to the floor as if he were a rag doll. Mark was sputtering and gasping for air as the warden grabbed Luke’s head and forced his mouth to take every inch of his thick, now hard cock as he now gasped for air. The warden’s cock had Luke’s oral airway blocked and he now pinched the boy’s nostrils closed as he had done with Mark. Luke panicked as he realized he could get no oxygen into his lungs. He began to squirm and thrash, finally understanding he had no control over what happened. But the warden didn’t let up for over a minute, keeping his thick, uncut meat in the boy’s throat and his big, dark hand pinching off any air that he might get through his nose. When all the observers were certain the warden intended to go ahead and suffocate Luke, he suddenly released the nostrils, allowing Luke to hungrily inhale oxygen through his nostrils while the warden removed his cock from Luke’s mouth, lifted the boy’s face to his and expelled a huge wad of spit into the gasping boy’s mouth. “Since you little pussyboy motherfuckers don’t seem to like sucking nigger cock, we’ll see how much you like having a dry one jammed into your already raw boypussies” the warden said as he easily bent Luke over the desk and kicked his legs apart, exposing his raw-looking, slightly bloody manhole. The tissue was obviously swollen and inflamed but the warden began to knead the boy’s fuzzy buttcheeks. Luke was just beginning to breathe somewhat normally as the warden ran his large hand over the boy’s cheeks. “You ever had a black cock in that pretty pink hole, son?” the warden asked Luke. “No, sir, I never had no cock in me till earlier today” Luke responded in a soft voice as he began to sob. “I ain’t no faggot and I don’t know why y’all are treating us like this.” “Don’t pull your poor, pitiful white boy act on me cause it won’t work” Eamon said. “I know what pieces of shit the two of you are. You’re both gonna be wishing it was you that took those bullets instead of your buddy Matthew before too long.” The warden ran his hands over the boy’s round butt cheeks as his long, thick, very hard dick began to leak sticky nectar. Each time his fingers neared Luke’s hole, the boy flinched and tried unsuccessfully to pull away from the warden’s tight grip. Both boys were now bent over the desk, their puffy, angry-looking holes exposed to everyone in the room The warden had uncuffed both boys’ hands and now had them extended over their heads and tied down to the legs of the desk. “My dick’s ready to tear up some boypussy” the warden said as he removed the remainder of his clothing. Eamon was an imposing sight, tall and handsome with a thick patch of curly black pubes above his rock hard cock, standing straight and proud. He stepped first behind Luke and began to rub the tip of his sticky cock right against the hot pink hole, teasing it as the boy sobbed pitifully. “Don’t fuck me, nigger, please don’t fuck me” Luke begged. “If the other disciples ever got wind of me being fucked by a nigger I’d be shunned for life. Ain’t no coming back from some shit like that.” “What the other disciples think of you is the least of your problems, boy” the warden said as he teased the boy’s pucker with the very tip of his cock. “None of them other bastards going to be breathing by morning anyway. They’re holed up in that compound, surrounded by federal agents now. Somebody’s going to start firing sooner or later and I expect the whole place will go up.” “You fucking lying nigger!” Luke screamed. “That can’t be true! Our prophet will protect all of us! Every fucking one of us! He has made us that promise!” Mark joined in the screaming, both disciples loudly objecting to the information they were hearing. Luke’s objections were stopped when the warden rammed his fat cock all the way into Luke’s already ravaged hole, pushing it in to the hilt as Luke began to scream as if the warden’s cock were a sharp knife plunged into his bowels. He pushed the boy’s body up onto the desk and continued to thrust his fat meat as he began to torture the boy’s nipples with his hands, pulling and stretching the man nips. The warden was using long strokes, his fat meat ramming into the boy’s hole. Luke was yelling out each time the hard cock hit bottom. All the men were watching as the warden hard-fucked the screaming straight boy. David was watching more closely than the others and the sheriff noticed he had moved very close to the table to get a better view of the warden’s big black nuts swinging wildly as he thrust his uncut meat into the crying boy repeatedly. It was evident that young David was again hard by the outline of his thick meat in his underwear. Randy moved up close behind the handsome boy and rubbed his own underwear-clad crotch against the boy’s butt. David started to move his butt against the sheriff and whimpered softly. “You like seeing that big black cock fuckin’ that boy, don’t mersin escort you?” the sheriff whispered into David’s ear as he licked and kissed the boy’s neck. “Yes, sir” David whispered. “I never saw a black dick hard before this. I like seeing it slam in and out of the white boy’s butt. It’s just so hot.” “If you want to reach out and touch Eamon’s nuts and maybe even play with his hole, I’m sure he would enjoy that a lot.” “Are you sure he won’t mind?” David asked. “I’m one hundred per cent positive about that, son” Randy answered as he licked the younger boy’s ear. “Go ahead. He’ll enjoy it.” Randy inched the boy closer to the desk and David reached out a hand and began to rub the warden’s muscular brown ass. “I don’t know who that is behind me but I sure do like what you’re doing” Eamon said. “Don’t stop and go for that hole if you want to. I love having that pink hole worked over with a nice, warm tongue.” Randy then guided David’s head closer and the boy began to lick the warden’s pink hole, even as he pounded Luke’s hole. “Fuck yeah, that wet tongue feels so fucking good!” the warden said as he continued to fuck. “Get a couple of fingers nice and wet and stick both of them in my hole. I’m hot as hell!” David did exactly as instructed and he began to aggressively massage the warden’s gland with his slick fingers. “Motherfucker!” the warden shouted as David felt his hole clamp down on his fingers. “Goddamn! That feels amazing!” the warden exclaimed. “Any of you guys got your dicks hard for a second round with these assholes? I’d like somebody to take my place here so I can give little Mark a taste of this nigger dick.” “That boy with his tongue in your hole is hard again” the sheriff said. “His dick’s bulgin’ his underwear straight out in front of him.” “Come on in here, David, and take my place fucking Luke” the warden said as he pulled his big cock from Luke, making a sucking sound as he pulled his thick meat out and moved behind Mark. David quickly stepped out of his underwear, his uncut, shaven meat standing straight out in front of him in spite of the fact he’d cum hard less than an hour ago. “That’s some real nice meat you got there, son” the warden told David as he reached out and stroked the boy playfully before lining up his meat with Mark’s pink hole. Mark was begging loudly for the warden not to fuck him. His pink hole was now red and inflamed looking from the previous rough fucking and he screamed louder than ever as the warden shoved his monster cock all the way into his sore, tender manhole. At the same time, David shoved his cock into Luke’s hole as he screamed in pain. “That’s it, buddy” Eamon told David as they fucked side by side. “Listen to that fucker scream and don’t feel mercy. If you start feeling sorry for that fucker, remember how he treated our new buddy, Dale and those two young boys he was caring for. And remember how he killed those ranch owners and God knows how many more. And remember how this one I’m fucking loved raping little brown baby girls and making them cry and scream. Don’t hold back, buddy! Make that little cocksucker scream and beg. Tear those fucking man nipples off the boy. Pound that pretty white dick into his fucking guts!” The warden was encouraging David to fuck rough and David was doing just that. Luke was begging him to stop as he roughly grabbed both the boy’s nipples and started to pull on them as hard as he could. Luke was howling from the pain to his tender nipples and the constant, unremitting pounding of his now inflamed hole. Mark was in the same shape. Neither boy had ever known the kind of pain they were experiencing at this moment and both were just howling. Then the warden reached between Mark’s legs and grabbed his big ball sac and began to pull as if trying to tear it off the boy’s body. Mark responded as expected as he screamed louder than ever, begging him to stop. David saw what the warden was doing to Mark and responded in kind with Luke by grabbing the boy’s swinging nut sac and squeezing it as if to make it explode. Suddenly Luke went quiet. “Looks like this little fucker has passed out from the pain” David said. Can somebody bring a pail of water?” Abe ran to the broom closet and came back quickly with a pail of cold water. He started to pour it over Luke’s head but David stopped him, motioning for him to set it on the desk beside the boy. David stood up on the desk after removing his cock from the boy’s badly swollen hole and leaning down. He took the unconscious Luke by his ears and immersed his head into the bucket of cold water. Momentarily Luke was again conscious and squirming trying to loosen David’s grip on his head and raise his head out of the cold water. David held his head under for another minute and then lifted it out with Luke coughing and sputtering. “You motherfucker!” Luke screamed. “You almost drowned me! Are you fucking crazy? Have you lost your goddamned mind?” “If you knew what these guys have in store for you, you’d have let yourself drown. It would have been a whole lot more painless than what you’re in for” David said as he again plunged the boy’s head into the water. This time he held him under longer than the first time and Luke was sure David intended to drown him. Just as Luke’s lungs gave out, David again pulled his head out of the water. Luke was crying, coughing and sputtering, trying to beg but unable to take in enough air to talk. The other men just laughed at him, except for Mark, who was still begging the warden to stop the torture of his ass and his nut sac. David manhandled Luke with surprising ease as he again forced him to a kneeling position and lined up his hard cock with the boy’s hole which was now oozing blood. “Please don’t” Luke begged. “I honestly can’t take any more of this.” “You better hope I keep fucking you for a long time cause you’re sure as hell not going to like what comes next.” David whispered in the boy’s ear as Luke began to howl and beg again. The warden was now clawing furiously at Mark’s nipples as he pounded faster and harder. Mark looked as it he might lose consciousness but somehow he did not. Mark’s body appeared limp, like a rag doll being held up by the strong warden who continued to pump his thick meat into the boy’s hole. “Goddam you, I’m about to breed your fucking straight, racist little ass, you motherfucker!” the warden shouted as he turned his head to look at David. “I can’t hold back, buddy. You ready to cum in that cocksucker?” “Ready when you are, warden” David answered as his thrusts increased in intensity and speed. Both men emitted guttural sounds as the pulled their cocks out almost simultaneously and shot their thick loads on the boys’ inflamed, puckered and now-bleeding holes. As soon as he dumped his load, the warden reinserted his dick into Mark and David followed suit, mirroring his actions. “Fuck yeah, son” the warden said to David. “You are a force to be reckoned with and I’m glad as hell you’re on our side!” David gave him one of his biggest, most gleaming smiles as they fucked their cum back into the disciples, then collapsed on top of them, Eamon reaching out one of his dark, muscled arms to pull the coupled bodies closer to him and the fucked out boy beneath him. When the warden and David got off the boys, their cum was running down the hairy legs of the two disciples, missed with blood. Their holes looked red and inflamed, exactly as their captors had planned. Both boys lay there, unmoving until the doctor poured rubbing alcohol onto both boys inflamed holes, causing them to instantly begin screaming in pain. “What the fuck are you doing, man?” Luke screamed at the doctor as the warden, Abe, Randy and David dissolved in laughter. The two disciples still had their hands bound behind them so could do nothing except to come off the desk dancing around trying to create some air to cool the intense burning sensations. “How do you want them two fixed for the next step, doctor?” the sheriff asked. “I hadn’t really thought about it” the doctor said. “I’ll admit I’ve really enjoyed watching these two assholes get what’s been coming to them for a long time. I think it might be easiest to take off the handcuffs and put them both on the desk on their backs. We have rope so we can tie their hands and their feet to the legs on the desk. But Dale will be doing the first part since there won’t be any blood. When we cut them, there’ll definitely be some blood. Dale, does that work for you?” “Absolutely, doctor” Dale said. “I haven’t used one of these elastrators in years, since I left my daddy’s ranch. I believe it will come back to me though. You just squeeze the handles on these pliers and then stretch one of these little thick red rubber bands around the square. Then when you get the nuts inside the band, you just release the handles and the band snaps onto the nuts. In three to ten days, they just wither away and fall off. They won’t feel excessive pain except when the pliers is released and that tight little band closes on their ball sack. Then they’ll probably experience a bit more as their sack and their testicles are initially engorged with blood. But it’s nothing like having the nuts cut off with a blade. That’s a helluva messy procedure and it can be dangerous. Besides, these boys are gonna have enough pain when we circumcise them.” “Would you like to do the circumcisions yourself, Dale?” the doctor asked. “I’ve never done that, although I love the idea of taking a blade to that fucking Luke” Dale said. I’d love to see the look in his eyes when I come toward his cock with a shiny fucking blade.” “You can do it” the doctor said. “I’ll stand right there beside you and guide you. I think it’s a great idea. Non-medical people do these things all the time. The only difference is that with these, we won’t be using anything for deadening. Those two seem all fucked out now but I suspect they’ll both get a second wind when they see us coming for their nuts and their skins. Dale got the handcuff keys from Abe and they laid the two boys side by side on the big desk at the front of the church. “We might want to turn one of them this way and the other the opposite” Dale suggested. “That way they can see what’s going on with the other one and it could increase their feelings of dread.” “Great idea, son” the doctor said as they turned Dale around. Now they could see the other as things happened. Dale could only imagine how horrible it would be to see the tight band being applied to your buddy’s nut sac, knowing that you were next or to see the blade slicing into your buddy’s foreskin knowing the same thing would be happening to you in minutes or seconds. “Do men bleed a lot when they get circumcised, doc?” Dale asked. As you’ve seen, I have no experience with that. My father in law wanted my boy circumcised and he applied some pressure on my wife but I put my foot down about that. I wanted to make sure my boy’s cock looked like his daddy’s. I have nothing against a cut cock. I would actually like to explore a little more if the opportunity presents, doctor. You’re a very sexy man.” “Thank you, Dale” the doctor said. “There is some bleeding when a boy or a man is circumcised, son. It usually is not a problem unless there is some kind of free-bleeding disorder which has not been diagnosed. If there is excessive bleeding, we can put in a couple of stitches and usually stop that pretty easily. I’d like very much to have some time with you. I hope we’ll find the time to explore each other.” “I think that’s a real strong possibility, Doc” Dale said. My son has fit in so well here so far and I feel really comfortable with all of you. You couldn’t have been nicer or more welcoming or sexier. I’m seriously considering the offer you made to take over operations at the ranch. The guy who’s leaving does a great job and those will be some big shoes to fill, but I plan to sit down and have a long talk with Kevin. If he’s feeling as good about being here as I am, you’ll have yourself a new ranch foreman.” “I’m really glad to hear that, son” the doctor said. “I can’t wait for you to meet William and Arnold and their boys. I think you’ll feel as comfortable with them as you have felt with us so far.” “I hope so” Dale said. “I was determined not to make a fast move after the way things turned out in Arizona, but we can’t let a previous mistake dominate our lives forever.” The two men shared a hug and told the other guys they were ready to band the disciples. Both Luke and Mark were lying naked on the table on their backs. Both were handsome with very nice, fit bodies and both were crying, terrified of what was in store for them. Abe stepped up to the desk where Mark and Luke were tied, lying on their backs, to the big oak desk, both their arms extended over their heads and secured to the legs at the base of the desk. Their legs were also secured with their knees slightly spread enough to give access to their privates. Both Luke and Mark were sobbing and continuing to plead quietly to be left alone and released. “Neither of you fuckers is ever going to be released so you ought to just give the fuck up on that idea” the warden said. “Assuming you get out of this shithole alive, your future is either at our prison up in Statesville where you’ll both become little prags for the toughest prisoners in the joint. Or you could get sent down to Angola Prison where the temperature is usually at least a hundred and ten and you’ll be busting rocks in a quarry and moving them from sunrise to sunset. Nobody survives down there for very long. When you finish a day of back breaking work, the guards will hose you down and then, after the guards pick out their fucktoys for the day, you go into gen pop and get fucked by the roughest murderers and rapists in the fucking joint. ” “What is a `prag’? the doctor asked. “Forgive me for using a slang term most of the general public doesn’t know” the warden said. “Prag is a term which is short for a `prison fag’ The meanest motherfuckers in the prison turn pretty straight boys into their cum dumps. They totally dominate them, fuck them several times a day and lend them to their friends for other favors like cigarettes. Both of these handsome white boys will be taken immediately and turned into cum dumps for the meanest, baddest men in my prison or at Angola.” Luke and Mark were sobbing louder now as they heard the words of the warden. “Listen to those pussyboys sob” Dale chuckled. “Wasn’t too long ago they had all the control. Now they have none. None at all. It’s hard to decide who to band first. ” “Do him first” Luke blurted out loudly. “If you’ll spare my nuts, I’ll give you all the information you want. I swear to God I’ll tell you anything you want to know. I’ve got names and I’ll confess to killing those old owners like the prophetess ordered me to. If you’ll let me off this table, we can fly out to Arizona and I’ll lead you right to their bodies.” “Fuck you, Luke, you fucking traitor!” Mark screamed. “That motherfucker has killed a bunch of people and I know their names. If you’ll let me up, I’ll give you every name I can remember and there’s a bunch.” “And I got a list in my mind of all the young girls Mark raped along with that prophetess” Luke said. “He loved raping them and then I also know he killed some of their parents. I remember a whole bunch of names.” Both boys started blurting out names and even some dates as Abe and David grabbed pads and took copious notes. After about fifteen minutes, the boys were running out of information to give and both began to wind down. “I think we’ve gotten about all the information they have” Abe said. “Both of them are getting repetitive now and I think we have plenty to convict all of those damned disciple that survive the standoff out in Arizona. If you’re ready to show us how you band an asshole, Dale, I think we’re all eager to watch.” Both boys were just sobbing now, each begging that the other be done first, praying that some miracle would occur and their disciple buddies would burst through the doors to save them. “Okay, I think I’ll do Mark first” Dale said. “Mark, you understand I’m not really doing this to punish you as much as I’m doing it to make sure you don’t ever get the opportunity to rape another child. You don’t deserve to have that pretty nut sac of yours and you don’t deserve to be able to ever hurt another person with that cock.” Dale then held up the pliers and pressed, stretching the end and he inserted the very tiny but thick red rubber band onto the four prongs of the apparatus. “This guy has an average sized nut sac so it should be easy enough to get those balls squeezed through the band.” Dale took the boy’s furry sac in his hand and kneaded it a few times before squeezing both nuts through the stretched rubber ring. He then released the pliers and Mark howled a pitiful howl. “Oh shut the fuck up” Dale said. “You think that’s bad, wait till you feel a blade in that long, pretty foreskin of yours. That band is going to hurt for about three hours but then everything will start to get numb. According to the doctor, the blood supply has been cut off completely, which will cause the nuts to start to just die, starved of blood. That will happen within three hours and you’ll probably see them wither and eventually just fall off. We aren’t sure how long it will take cause neither the doctor nor I have ever used these things on a human. In a baby goat or a calf, it usually takes anywhere from three to ten days. We’ll have to make sure you can’t use your hands for that period escort mersin of time.” “That’s a fact” the sheriff said. “We’d planned to send you boys on back to Statesville with the warden but we really want to watch and see how long it will take for them nuts to just fall off. So we’re gonna hold you fellers in one of our secret locations until them nuts just disappear. That way we can have some more fun with both of you. We have some other friends who might want to try that disciple pussy.” “No, please, please, please don’t do this” Luke pleaded. “Dale, I know you liked me and I secretly liked you too. I could make you really happy. There’s nothing I won’t do for you if you’ll just tell all these others to let me go. You and I can just go away together. Fuck Mark and the prophet and all them other disciples. We can go away some place quiet and start over. Just you, me, and your son. Please, Luke. Think about how nice it could be. We could have our own little family.” Dale Mason listened to the man and appeared to be seriously considering his proposition. “You mean it would just be you and Kevin and me?” Dale asked, running his hand up the handsome disciple’s furry thigh. “You mean we three could be together? Just us? And you’d do anything I wanted to do? You’d let me kiss you and fuck you?” “Yes, yes, yes, Dale!” the excited disciple said earnestly, smelling freedom on his horizon. “The three of us can be very happy together.” “It does sound attractive” Dale said. “I thought you were the most handsome of all the disciples from the first time I saw you. I fantasized about the very situation you are dangling in front of me. The thought of just you, Kevin and me together, enjoying life. I really think it might work.” “Don’t do this, Luke” Mark started to plead with his fellow disciple. “You can’t break the vows you made to the prophet and to all of your brother disciples. Don’t do it. He’s just lying to you! Don’t let him trick you. He is Satan in human form.” “Shut up, Mark!” Luke shouted at the man. “You may not give a shit about keeping your nuts but I want to keep mine and I’ll do whatever it takes to make that happen. I can be very happy living with this handsome man and his very handsome young son. Now, Dale, why don’t you just cut me loose and tell all your friends we’re leaving. They all said that it was up to you to decide our fate. Just tell them we’re going. ” “I think we can be happy too” Dale said. “But I’d like you to prove your sincerity by asking to suck my dick” dale said. “Of course, Dale, please let me taste your sweet dick!” Luke said, speaking very quickly without taking time to breathe. “I was always attracted to you from the very beginning but afraid of what the others would do to me. I was never, ever like them. I never wanted to be mean to you or the boys but I was just doing what I had to do. I was never mean or bad like the others. I swear I was always looking for a chance to get you and your boys off the ranch but they just watched us too closely. I promise you I’ll make you the happiest man alive if you’ll just release me.” “If you’re really sincere, we need to seal this with a kiss” Dale Mason said to the young disciple, their faces very close to one another. “Ask me to give you a good, long, wet kiss.” “Oh yes, Dale, please kiss me the way I’ve never been kissed” Luke begged. “Today starts our new lives together.” Dale leaned in and the two exchanged a long, passionate kiss until suddenly the young disciple pulled away, pushing Dale away from him. He started to scream even louder than he had while getting violently buttfucked earlier. He began to spit blood into the floor as Dale and the others began to laugh. “You motherfucking thun of a bitsch!” Luke screamed, spitting out blood. “You bit part of my goddamned tongue off!” All the men began to laugh at the wounded disciple, especially the man who had just bitten off the tip of the man’s tongue. “You’ve got to be the goddamned stupidest fucker on this planet if you ever thought I’d forgive you for what you did to me and those boys!” Dale Mason said, still laughing. “You actually believed I’d trust you, you lowlife, lying, murderous, raping son of a bitch? I’d have to be even crazier than you to believe a fucking word out of your nasty, filthy mouth, you rancid piece of shit! Now I’m ready to proceed with making damned sure you and your baby raping friend never get to use those cocks as weapons again!” Both boys were sobbing loudly now and Luke was squirming and trying to break free of the ropes as he continued to try to clear the blood from his mouth. “Simmer down, little buddy” Dale said to Luke, stroking the boy’s forehead and pushing his hair from his handsome face. “They’re going to need to find you some lipstick the color of blood. Your red lips look very, very kissable and I know all the fuckers at Statesville will agree with me.” “Fuck you!” Luke said. “You lying piece of shit!” Dale again loaded the pliers with another red band and began forcing Luke’s nuts through the band. Luke’s nuts were considerably larger than Mark’s so it was much more painful as Dale roughly forced them into the tiny, thick band. Finally the bag was in the red ring and Dale released the pliers, capturing Luke’s fat nut sack in the tiny, strong ring. Luke howled, as had Mark only a few minutes earlier and both boys were sobbing and begging to have the bands cut off. “It would be really dangerous to try to cut those off, boys” Dale told them, as he ran his big, strong hands over both boys’ hairy, fit bodies. The doctor could do it with a scalpel, but even if you got your hands free and tried to cut those bands off, you’d probably end up cutting your nuts off. And that would be even more painful than getting yourselves circumcised like we’re about to do.” “No, please!” Mark screamed. “I can’t take that. I’ve had enough. I’ll tell you something if you promise not to cut me. I’ll tell you something you don’t know. I swear I will.” Sensing the information was about him, Luke started to protest. “He don’t know shit else” Luke objected. “He’s just trying to make me look bad and try to gain some favor by doing that. Can’t you see that?” “We ain’t makin’ shit promises to a couple of rapers, but now that you brought it up that you have this information, I `spect I might be remiss in my duties if I didn’t try to get that information” Randy said, picking up the sharp, silver scalpel on the little table beside the desk. “You got some real pretty, nubby nipples on them boytits, Mark, and I’m thinkin’ how it might be fun to cut one off.” The sheriff reached out with the scalpel and blood spurted from the shocked boy’s nipple as Luke started to babble. “No! Stop!” I’m talking as fast as I can” Mark shrieked. “Luke used to masturbate in the barracks at night when it was just the two of us, telling me about how one day he was going to slit dale’s throat and rape the fuck out of those two young boys. He’d talk about it and his meat would get hard as a rock and he’d end up spurting cum all over the place. When we saw that plane go down in the lake, Luke wanted to head straight back to Oklahoma to kill Dale and rape them boys. Matthew and me told him we had a job to do first and he made us promise we’d watch while he tied Dale up, sliced his jugular and then fucked both boys while he watched as he bled to death.” “That’s a goddamned motherfucking lie!” Luke screamed. “That bastard’s just trying to save his cock! Can’t you see that?” Mark’s nipple continued to bleed as the sheriff took a cloth and wiped the blood away from the bloody nipple. “I believe he’s telling the truth” Dale said. “If you could’ve seen the way that asshole looked at those sweet boys, you’d believe it too. He wanted to get his hands on those boys. The only thing that held him back was the fear of the other disciples finding out he was a boylover.” “You’re all a bunch of fucking goddamned liars!” Luke shouted, a wild look in his eyes, as he struggled to get free. “Do I need to stitch that nipple up?” the doctor asked. “I wouldn’t bother” the warden chuckled. “You wouldn’t believe how many of those boys get their nipples chewed and bitten off up at the prison. Some of those mean motherfuckers love the taste of blood. I wouldn’t waste the thread it would take to sew it up.” Mark and Luke were now sobbing as the other men just laughed at them. “Since I haven’t done this before, it might be better if I watched somebody cut before I try it myself” Dale said. “Well, I’ve never done it either, but it sure would be a pleasure to do it to these guys” David said. “Step on up here, David” the doctor said, stepping up to the desk and guiding David beside him. All the men were still dressed in their underwear except the two naked disciples, bound naked on their backs, their limbs spread and tied to the bottom of the desk. It was clear that Luke and Mark were completely vulnerable to anything their captors wanted to do to them. “The fact is that there are any number of ways to circumcise a man” the doctor explained. “I’m cut high and tight but I’ve noticed that Abe has more foreskin left than I do.” The doctor dropped his shorts to the floor and demonstrated how he didn’t have enough foreskin to cover his cockhead, no matter how hard he pulled at it. “Abe, on the other hand, can slide his foreskin over his cockhead while he masturbates” the doctor explained. “Abe, would you mind showing the boys what I’m talking about?” “Not in the least” Abe volunteered, dropping his underwear to the floor and exposing his flaccid, cut meat. “Feel free to touch it and demonstrate anything you like. I like having my little Jew dick touched and fondled by handsome men.” They all enjoyed a laugh as the doctor took Abe’s flaccid cock in his hand and demonstrated his point, pulling what was left of his foreskin over the cockhead and then retracting it. “The truth is that if you don’t cut a man high, you could conceivably repeat the procedure quite a few times, causing him to experience the excruciating pain over and over again” the doctor explained. “I think I’d like to cut the one I cut low so he could at least be afraid it would be done more than once” David said. “I totally agree” Dale said as the doctor and Abe both pulled their underwear up, their dicks looking a bit firmer and fuller than when they dropped their shorts. “I’m thinking this may be an effective punishment tool for my prisoners up at Statesville” the warden said. “I’m surprised I never considered it. “I don’t think any of us would’ve considered using this as a punishment till that fuckin’ Preacher Smith started doing it to young boys without no anesthesia” the doctor said. The doctor guided young David’s hand to Mark’s bushy crotch. His cock had completely drawn up in fear of what was to come and the doctor instructed David to play with it to get it to stiffen just a little. That worked and the cock soon had some additional blood flow. The doctor had the boy stretch the foreskin over the cockhead several times. It was a long foreskin and it moved easily over the pink cockhead. Now when you’re ready to cut, just pull that skin down as far as you want it, get a good grip on the scalpel and start to cut” the doctor instructed. “There are clamps and all kinds of gadgets they use in the hospital to make sure the cuts are precise but I don’t think this little fucker is going to be filing a malpractice suit.” All the men chuckled a bit nervously as they all were so enjoying watching the handsome doctor guide the handsome young boy’s hand on the captor’s bushy private parts. All of them were again feeling tumescence in their cocks. “So when you’re ready, just grasp the skin firmly and start to cut all the way around it with the blade” the doctor instructed as Mark screamed and sobbed, begging them to take pity on him. “Mark, if you know what’s good for you, you’ll hold still like a statue. This is a really sharp blade and one little jerky movement could cause David to cut your pecker clean off.” “Nooooo, please” screamed Mark as he watched David move the shiny scalpel near his cock. David was undeterred, gripping the scalpel and cutting into the skin swiftly and surely as Mark let out a bloodcurdling scream. “I wonder if them babies he loved rapin’ so much could scream that loud” the sheriff asked with a laugh. “Goddammit!” Mark screamed. “You are killing me! I can’t take this fucking pain! Please stop! Please!” “I don’t think you’d really want me to stop now and leave your foreskin just hanging half on and half off” David said calmly as he continued to cut with the confidence of an experienced surgeon. “Dale was holding Luke’s head in his hands, forcing him to watch. When Luke attempted to close his eyes, Dale hit him with a quick jolt of electricity to the shock collar and his eyes were instantly wide open. “Watch what’s happening here, you vile cocksucker!” Dale said quietly to Luke. “And know that your time is coming real soon!” David completed his cutting, holding up the severed skin for all to see. “Maybe we should feed it to his buddy” David said as Luke began to retch and cough. “Just put it over there in that little cooler, David” the doctor said. “I might just use it in a nice meat pie and feed it to our captive bastards later.” The doctor then handed David a roll of gauze and instructed him on wrapping the bloody cock in gauze. “He’ll experience pain as intense as the procedure every time that dried gauze gets ripped off his penis and if it’s done daily it will take quite a while to heal. Under the best circumstances, any man who undergoes the procedure is recommended to avoid an erection if possible for six to nine weeks. Any hardening of the penis before that time will be extremely painful.” “I wish you’d just cut the goddamned thing off” Mark spat at the doctor. “It couldn’t hurt any worse. It burns worse than anything I ever felt and I got shot in the shoulder one time. That was less painful than this, you son of a bitch.” “We can go ahead and cut it off if that’s what you’d like” the doctor said with a smile. “David can just cut if right off and shove it down your throat if you’d like him to. Just say the word.” “Fuck you!” Luke screamed. “Fuck every goddamned one of you fucking shithead assholes!” “Let’s scoot him over a bit so Dale will have plenty of room to take care of Luke now” the doctor said. Luke was sobbing uncontrollably and pleading with Dale not to cut him. He had heard his buddy’s screams and was terrified. “You just don’t understand” Luke sobbed. “I’ve never had a tolerance for pain. I know I can’t survive this. I’ll have a heart attack and die when that blade cuts into me. Do you want my death on your hands?” “Everybody has to go sometime, Luke” Dale said with a smile. “If this time is your time, so be it, buddy. I’d hate for that to happen because we have a lot more fun in store for you but if you check out now, I’m sure we can find a pigpen somewhere close to throw you in. Pigs will eat anything. Absolutely anything and everything.” “Goddammit, please stop this” Luke begged. “I’ll tell you anything you want to know if you just won’t do this.” “Hold up just a second” Abe said. “That’s quite an offer I just heard. Luke, do you know anything about relationships between the Arizona Attorney General and the disciples or about Sherifff Joe’s and t he prophet’s wives relationships with the disciples?” “I know it all and I’ll tell you anything you want to know if you just won’t cut me” Luke begged. “What I’m saying is we’ll hold off on the cutting for now if you answer every single question we give you” Abe said. “That is the only deal I’ll make. If you don’t want that cock cut right this second, you better start talking.” Luke started talking ninety miles a minute. He told about investigators who had been looking into the disappearance of the former ranch owners whom he had strangled to death on the orders of the prophet’s wife and where he had hidden the bodies. He started relating names of countless victims, children and families who had just been disappeared by the disciples. He also named four top investigators on the attorney general’s staff who had received land and cash from the prophet for their work on behalf of the prophet. Luke slowed down when Abe began to question him about the prophet’s wife and Sheriff Joe’s wife and their relationships with the disciples. Abe simply lifted the shiny scalpel and moved toward the boy and Luke again began babbling, relating how Sheriff Joe’s wife had been a stripper at a Phoenix strip club and how Sheriff Joe had dumped his previous wife and his children for her. He related how the sheriff’s wife and the prophet’s wife had voracious sexual appetites and how they had fucked all the disciples repeatedly and kept the secret from their husbands. “None of us have touched the prophetess since the prophet revirginized her” Luke said. “We all want his fertilizing her to be a success so the prophet will have an heir. The prophetess had the prophet convinced her son could inherit his position until the prophet walked in on the boy beating his meat in the shower and saw he was cut. He went through the roof and threatened to have the boy killed right then but the prophetess calmed him down by telling him that her first husband, the boy’s real father, had insisted on having him cut so his penis wouldn’t be different from his father’s.” “That lying cunt!” Randy exclaimed. “Felton told us all about how his wife insisted he get cut before she’d marry him. He was young and thought mersin escort bayan he was in love with the bitch so he gave in and got sliced for her. Then when their son was born, he objected to having the boy cut but she wasn’t having it any other way. She was raised in a Jewish fucking family and I understand they cut all their boys. Ain’t that right, doctor?” “That’s right” the doctor answered. “I’m sure all the men in her family would have been circumcised and I can’t imagine a girl in her position would have married a man who wasn’t circumcised.” “That’s what I thought” the sheriff said. “I hate it but I’m gonna have to get my ass down to the courthouse. I have a meeting there about some very young teenage boys who got caught in a motel room tryin’ to fuck a girl. I’ve talked to the warden and we’ve made a couple of decisions. We’ve agreed that Thor and Mr. Print Sr. can be transferred on up to Statesville. That’ll make room for Luke and Mark to be moved into the quarters with them others and we’ll still have room there for the two comin’ in later tonight. If y’all would be kind enough to make that happen, I’d be most appreciative. I think it’ll be okay to bring Mr. Print and Thor on down to the courthouse later until the warden’s van comes to pick them two up. It’d prob’ly be a good idea to put them hoods over their heads and tape their mouths so no surprises get spoiled.” Luke and Mark looked puzzled as they didn’t know anything about the quarters or that the prophetess was still alive. They both still thought the prophet, his wife, and Sheriff Joe had gone into the lake when the plane crashed. “You sons of bitches!” Mark suddenly shouted. “You didn’t give me the chance to keep from being cut! You bastards let that traitor off and didn’t cut him. I could’ve given you that same information if you gave me the chance. As it is, that son of a bitch broke every pledge we ever made the prophet, the prophetess and to sheriff Joe. Not to mention the pledges we all made to each other! And here I am in awful pain and he got off scot free!” “He’s not off scot free, buddy” Abe said. “He just got a temporary reprieve. I didn’t tell him we weren’t going to cut him. I just told him we weren’t doing it right now. That asshole gets more time to think about what he saw happen to you and how much it’s going to hurt.” “No! That’s a lie, you fucking liar!” Luke shouted at Abe. “You said you wouldn’t cut me if I talked.” “I absolutely did not say that” Abe said. “You heard what you wanted to hear. If I’d said that, I’d honor it but I never said that. Dale will be cutting that pretty little pecker of yours sooner rather than later. I hope you’ll think of nothing else till you feel that cold steel cutting into your fucking meat.” Luke again began to sob loudly. “Since the sheriff and the doctor have to get to the courthouse, that gives us a little more time here before we have to get you over to the other location” David said. “I wouldn’t mind having another piece of that straight boy hole, Dale. How about you?” “Oh Hell yeah!” Dale answered, dropping his underwear and revealing a half hard cock. “I’m in too, if you boys don’t mind!” David said. “The more the merrier!”Abe said as they all got totally naked and moved toward the sobbing straight disciples. “What the fuck is going on here?” Luke demanded to know. “You’re talking about taking us somewhere but you won’t tell us where we’re going. You’ve already violated our rights more times than I can count. I know I have some rights and I am demanding some information. You can’t just treat people this way.” “That’s where you’re wrong, little buddy” Abe said as he smoothed Luke’s silky hair back from his forehead and played with his hard cock just inches from the boy’s mouth. “If your rights were so fucking important to you, then you boys should have kept your murderous little asses in Arizona where you ran things. This is not Arizona, in case you haven’t figured things out yet. You’ll fucking know where you’re going when you get there. I will tell you boys that you have some surprises in store but I think that’s all I’ll say cause I don’t want to spoil any surprises.” “Motherfucker, you’ll get yours when our buddies get here to rescue us” Mark said angrily. “I’ll see to it that you’re paid back for all you’ve done to me. I know my buddies will be here soon to cut this band off of my nut sac. They can’t do anything about my cut cock but I know they’ll take care of me and you boys will be so sorry you ever fucked with us.” Luke and Mark had their mouths stuffed with cock as Randy and the doctor left the building and got into their car to head for the courthouse. As they set out, the sheriff explained to Doc what had happened when he caught the seventh grade Moore twin boys at the Butter Cup Motel with the mayor’s daughter and how he had met with the boys’ father and grandfather, at which time the decision was made to place the boys in chastity. “A part of me feels bad about doing this since I saw how them metal cages was cuttin’ into Dale, his son and Felton’s boy” the sheriff said. “Especially with that big dick on Alex. I think they coulda had some permanent damage if we didn’t cut them things off when we did.” “I was amazed at David’s cool and calm manner when he did that for Dale and Kevin” the doctor said. “That boy has a real talent for putting folks at ease and gaining their trust.” “He sure does” Randy said. “It was the very same way when he cut the one off of Alex the day before. The boys trust him completely and David was steady as a rock. I was shakin’ a little just watchin’ cause that boy Alex has got a whopper of a cock just like his paw. You ain’t met Felton yet but he’s a big burly guy with a cock to match. When I met Alex, I couldn’t believe he was Felton’s son till I saw the dick that boy had between his legs. It was real obvious then that he got his paw’s very best traits.” “So what’s going on with the Moores?” the doctor asked. “I know the grandfather a little bit although I haven’t seen him in a while. He was always a nice enough fellow. He seemed very reserved and always had about the best manners in these parts. He and his wife, whom I understand has passed, were very kind in giving a reception for my wife and myself when we moved to town. He’s about ten years older than I am but was a very congenial fellow. His son was also a nice guy, although he seemed a bit standoffish. I remember Mark’s gorgeous wife. I believe she was a runner up in the Miss North Carolina Pageant. She was one of those perfect wives for a rich man, always knowing exactly what to do and say and wear. I remember what a perfect hostess she was. I don’t know about now but the old man was in the process of handing off the business to Mark when we came here, although Mark seemed to spend a lot more time on the country club golf course than he did at the plants. I think they had five or six huge meat packing plants in the area and were making a shitload of money even then. I look forward to seeing both of them again and to meeting their twins.” “One impression I got when I was there was that the old man has attempted to keep Mark in line” the sheriff said. “I got the impression he still put Mark across his knee from time to time but I couldn’t help wondering if Mark didn’t maybe try to buck his authority from time to time. I just know they both agreed to put the thirteen year old twins in cock cages because they didn’t want any unwanted pregnancies. Apparently both boys are making cum now, although both just had the lightest ring of pubes above their peckers.” “You certainly can’t blame a family with that much to risk for wanting to protect things for those boys” the doctor said. “An unwanted pregnancy, especially in an underage girl, could lead to all kinds of problems which could potentially put everything the old man has built in jeopardy.” They arrived at the court house to find only Mr. Hunt sitting in his cell. The man had a new shoulder length blonde wig which appeared to be of good quality. He had on full makeup, large gold hoop earrings and a modest skirt and pink blouse which completely covered his hairy chest. The sheriff realized that he was actually becoming more passable as a female with each day. “Isn’t that a new wig, Mr. Hunt?” the doctor asked. “And your makeup looks very nice today as well.” “Where are you getting’ all that makeup and them new clothes? The sheriff asked. “My ex-wife brings me some clothes and makeup and so does Miss Nellie from the drugstore next door to here. I’m really feeling pretty excited about things today. I was ready just to end it all a couple of days but now I’m feeling hopeful about things. My mirror tells me I might actually be a very attractive woman once I can get started with the female hormones.” “What in the world do you have to feel hopeful about?” the sheriff asked. “You’ve lost your son. He refuses to even come for a short visit and says he never wants to see you again. Your ex-wife is now engaged to that fuckin’ buffoon of a mayor, you had your foreskin cut off and your balls cut out and your dick is shrinking by the day. That little thing is never going to get hard again.” “I know all that” Mr. Hunt said. “But my ex-wife and Nellie cheered me up last night. She’s going to marry the mayor really soon and then he’s going to run for governor. She says that when Mayor Dykes becomes governor, he can issue me a full and complete pardon. If I can manage to get that gender reassignment surgery, I can become a real woman. Then my ex says she and the governor will hire me as a nanny and our son will come back to live with us in the governor’s mansion. Won’t that be nice! Is there any word from that warden on when I might get looked at for that surgery?” “Well, you certainly have it all planned out” Randy chuckled. “Good luck on all that. But you may need a little reality check. The truth is that the warden is in town but I’ve had too much else on my plate to bring up your surgery to get a cunt. Another point is that your boy Phillip has said he’d like to move on with getting’ emancipated from you and your wife and he never wants to see either of you again. He wants to forget you exist. And the day that mayor of this town becomes governor is the day I’ll probably be crowned the Queen of Fucking England!” “That’s not funny!” Mr. Hunt said, looking suddenly deflated. “I bet you’d get that warden on the ball about my surgery if I told you I had some really, really important information that nobody else knows about. I bet that would get you moving right along.” At that moment, Mr. Moore and his twin grandsons walked in the door. The boys looked cute in their soccer uniforms and Mr. Moore apologized that they had run a little late. “I had to get the boys from soccer practice and I had a meeting before that which ran a little late. I’m very sorry. I pride myself on punctuality and I’ve tried to teach my son and my grandsons how important it is. Maybe I’ll have better luck with Benny and Denny than I did with my own son.” “Where is Mark?” the sheriff asked. “Did he have a golf game? I hear he is quite the golfer.” “He certainly has been but he will not be playing for a while” Mr. Moore said. “Quite a while. Mark will be waiting in the car while we attend to my grandsons. Some very disturbing things have come to light in recent days which I’d like to discuss with you and the doctor before I make further decisions regarding my son.” “I think the boys and I are ready to you to fit their devices on them” Mr. Moore said. “I’ve discussed with both boys at length our reasons for doing this and they are in complete agreement with the plan. Both boys regret letting things go that far with that mayor’s daughter and, while I believe they were more victim than perpetrator, both they and I believe this punishment will serve as a valuable lesson for the boys. I appreciate the doctor being present as it is not my wish to damage either of these precious boys permanently. I love them too much to ever risk that.” “Okay, guys, this won’t be painful at all and that’s a promise” the doctor said. “Which of you would like to go first?” “I’ll go first” Denny said. “I think that’s the right thing to do cause I am older even if by only twelve minutes. My grandpop has told us that you and the sheriff are fine men that we can trust so we’re not at all afraid.” “You boys do realize you won’t be able to masturbate while you are in these devices, don’t you?” the doctor asked. “Yes, sir” Denny answered politely. “We’ll really miss doing that and other things we’ve enjoyed doing together . But grandpop has agreed to an initial period of three months. We’ve agreed not to complain or whine about it. If we break that promise, the time automatically doubles for both of us, regardless of who commits the infraction. Grandpop wants the sheriff to hold the keys as he is afraid he might give in a weak moment.” “I appreciate your trust in us, son” the sheriff said, brushing back the soft hair from the boy’s pretty face. “I hope that my son, Dopie would behave the way you and your brother are behaving under the same unfortunate circumstances. I know it won’t be fun not being able to play with your willies for three months, but you boys could have gotten in trouble beyond anything you can imagine if you’d stuck your willies in them girls, especially without rubbers.” “As grandpop says, we dodged a bullet” Benny said. “But we don’t plan on letting our grandpop down. Not now or ever, the way our dad has. We both want to make him proud and show him how much we appreciate what he’s done for us. ” “I guess that’s enough talking” Denny said. “Do I just drop my shorts right here?” “Yes, unless you’d like to go in the back room and do this” the sheriff said. “I locked the doors so no one will be barging in on us. There’s no one else here except Mr. Hunt and he’ll enjoy the show.” “I don’t mind people watching” Denny said. “Benny and I have always enjoyed undressing in front of each other and our mates at school and our coaches. Grandpop and dad have told us we don’t have anything to be ashamed of. Not that it matters, but you called your prisoner Mr. Hunt. He looks like a woman.” “It’s a long story, boys, but Mr. Hunt had an unfortunate incident where his testicles were removed. He is now becoming more feminine by the day and has even begun to wear makeup and wigs and dress as a woman.” “Doesn’t having no testicles mean he can’t get erections anymore?” Benny asked. “Yes, son, that is ultimately the result of losing one’s testicles” the doctor explained. “When we finish I’m sure Mr. Hunt won’t mind letting you see what it looks like to have no testicles and merely an empty sac.” “Yes, sir, I think we’d like to see that” Denny said. “We heard our grandpop discussing castration with dad. That is what it’s called, isn’t it?” The sheriff and the doctor were increasingly curious about what was going on with the father of the twins but they held their silence, figuring they would find out soon enough what was going on in this family. Denny took off his soccer team shirt, exposing a milky white, hairless chest and a few very light brown hairs in his pits. He then kicked off his shoes and dropped his soccer shorts, revealing a very clean white jock strap. No pubes were visible above the pouch but then, without flinching, he removed his jockstrap, revealing very light brown pubes in a ring around the base of his uncut penis. His penis was average size for a boy his age and the hair above it looked soft and fine. “Are you making spunk when you masturbate, son” the doctor asked Denny?” “Yes, sir” the boy answered, but only for about two months. “Benny started making it before I did by about a month. I was getting a little worried that something might be wrong but grandpop told me to be patient. The next thing I knew, I found my willy sticking to my underwear at times and it wasn’t long before I started making cream when I beat my meat.” “I see that willy’s starting to get a little excited” the doctor said. “That’s very normal. Don’t be embarrassed or worried about it. It’s completely normal for boys to be excited when people are seeing them naked. You’re a very handsome boy and so is your brother.” “Thank you, doctor” the boy said. “I appreciate that. You’re as nice as our grandpop said you would be. I’m sorry I’m getting a stiffy. I’m really trying not to but the harder I try not to, the harder I get. Grandpop told us he hoped we would have time to go home and shower between practice and coming here. He had told us we might want to beat off so this wouldn’t happen. But the coach kept us late and we didn’t have time to do that.” “It does seem to be getting harder by the second, Denny” the doctor said. “You can go n the back and masturbate if you’d like and if your grandfather approves.” “They’re both a bit exhibitionistic” their grandfather said. “They’d probably both like to beat their meat in front of you, if you don’t mind.” “I wouldn’t mind at all and I’m sure the sheriff wouldn’t mind a bit either” the doctor said. “After all, he has a handsome son about your age.” “Yes, sir,” Denny said. “We both know Dopie. He’s a really cute guy and he’s just one grade behind us at school.” “You boys know my boy?” the sheriff asked. “I know Dopie’s pecker gets hard every time the wind blow, so I won’t mind at all if you boys want to beat your meat. It’s gonna be a while before you get to do it again so you might as well enjoy it.” Benny started to undress and it was amazing just how identical the boys were in every respect. Their identical boycocks were standing out straight in front of them as they seemed to enjoy having the eyes of the three older men on them. “If you have any oil of lube, I bet the boys wouldn’t mind a helping hand or two” their grandfather said.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32